Tumgik
#to the guy who held the hand of a little girl whose power was to destroy everything and held on til she was gone
tomsparkyr · 2 years
Text
𝐒𝐏𝐈𝐃𝐄𝐑-𝐁𝐀𝐁𝐘
*✧・゚: *✧・゚:
summary: while expecting, peter can’t help but brag to every single person he sees that you’re carrying his own little ‘spider-baby’.
masterlist.
Tumblr media
andrew!peter parker x fem!reader
peter parker x fem!reader
warnings: fluff, talk of pregnancy, pregnancy, hints of sex, just really cute
i thought of this and immediately knew this would be something andrew’s peter would do, so here we are <3
word count: 1K
don’t steal any of my work, thanks!
━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━
𝐏𝐄𝐓𝐄𝐑’𝐒 𝐇𝐀𝐍𝐃𝐒 𝐖𝐄𝐑𝐄 smoothing across the prominent bump of your belly, circling around waiting for his daughter to kick. You were sat on his lap, chest against your back and his head between your neck and shoulder; his soft, growing out hair tickled your jaw and your head relaxed back on his shoulder. Your hands were gripped loosely around his wrists, following his movement as they roamed aimlessly around the home your child currently lived.
“I can just tell she’s gunna be a daddy’s girl, you know?” He whispered into your ear, lips brushing against the shell and tingling your entire body. His lips kissed your jaw, feeling a smirk on his lips as his daughter reacted to his words and movement: kicking your belly and signalling that she was already trouble before she was even here.
You held back a smile, failing miserably. “Really? You don’t think she’ll prefer the person whose had her in my stomach for the past 6 months?” You raised your brows, curious on who will be the favoured parent (hint: it was you).
“No way,” He groaned into the skin between your neck and shoulder. “As soon as she finds out her dad is the friendly neighbourhood spiderman, I’ll be the favourite.”
You looked up at his curiously, eyebrow quirked upwards and a smirk painted on your face. “Yeah, totally.” You teased, watching his shake his head and giggling to himself; content with the family he was about to begin his life with, the perfect woman and the most beautiful baby on its way. He couldn’t think of anything better.
He listened to the noise of your heartbeat, the thumps loud with his spider sense. “You can’t tell everyone about this, you know?” He heard your voice. “What?” He questioned.
“The baby, I know it’s been 6 months but I’d rather not walk to work and see ‘Spider-Baby On The Way!’ printed on every magazine.” He smiled at you. “Poor kid isn’t even here yet, I’d rather her first appearance not to be in the tabloids.”
Peter stroked the stray hairs off your forehead, his heart bursting at your dedication to keep this a little family, already feeling pressure for carrying the Spider-Man’s baby girl.
“I promise, love. I won’t say a word.”
━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━
“She’s 7 months along today!” Peter smiled down to the citizens of New York, their smiles up to the man dressed in the spider suit.
The girls squealed, in awe and cheeks a splash red. The men grinned, eyes glistening with happiness and a subtle wink of pride. “That’s adorable, man. See ya Spidey!” Two of the guys waved.
Peter jumped down from the street sign, waving his hands infront of the people and webbing a couple citizens passing by into the little group he had created to engage in the conversation. “Woah, woah, woah! Did you know that my wife thinks that our kid will have my spider powers?” He beamed from behind the mask.
The crowd gasped and awed, heads tilting and eyes doe. Peter nodded his head amongst the reactions, “Yep, yep. I’ll teach her the ropes, but my wife will definitely kick my ass because of it.”
Many people clapped as Peter playfully did a bow towards the crowd and bit his lip to contain his smile. He shrugged off the compliments and congratulations from his fans, loving the thought of everyone being so supporting of his new and upcoming family of three.
“Hope it’s all well, Spidey!” Peter felt like he was going to cry. “Tell your wife congrats!” He’s on the verge of tears. “Take the time of Spider-Man, look after your family!” Sobbing profusely behind the mask.
What a family you would be. The three of you, you. You’re at home, carrying his child with the spaghetti boiling in the pan, knowing damn well you are running your hands over the bump of your belly, pretending it’s his hands. You’re the perfect mother, soon-to-be mother actually. And him, the superhero with a child, the most beautiful child to ever exist and to have the most fulfilled life you can guarantee. You. Shit! You!
He was meant to be home an hour ago! Thanks a lot Spider-Man fans! I blame you completely for making me talk about my favourite thing to only forget about my favourite thing! Damn.
━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━
𝐇𝐈𝐒 𝐅𝐎𝐎𝐃 𝐖𝐀𝐒 cold the moment he fell through the window, sprinting to the shared bedroom so rip off his suit and walk in the front door to where you would assume he simply got caught up and didn’t hear what he was saying.
He kicked the door to the bedroom and pulled his mask off his face, yanking down his suit to his torso and trying to pull off his shoes, extremely ungraciously.
The light switching on in the room made his jump and land on the ceiling, head falling down to search for danger until it faced a phone screen.
Spider-Man brags about soon-to-be Spider-Baby with his longtime girlfriend, turned wife.
“You won’t tell anyone, huh?” He heard your voice from behind the glowing screen, holding it up for a while so he could read it upside down. Peter groaned and dropped onto the floor.
“Y/N, I’m so sorry. I didn’t think before I spoke. Someone asked me about my future and I immediately thought of you and our child and before I knew it I was— wait a minute, are you laughing?”
He furrowed his brows when he heard your giggles and lip tugged between your teeth with a grin etched across you face. “Peter, I don’t care.” He relaxed his shoulders and fell into a hug with you, one of his hands resting against your belly.
You tilted your head up to bump foreheads with his, noses rubbing against each other as his was cold at the tip, your warm aura heating him up. He leaned to kiss your lips continually, whispering sweet nothings as he apologised still.
“There’s still no way I’m letting you teach our child the Spider-Man duties. Especially not the ropes.”
Peter laughed at you, knowing very much well that he would do it anyway. This was he chance to have a Spider-Baby, who would give up that chance?
this is awful but like anyways
━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━━
taglist (let me know if you want to be removed):
@bionic-donut @lizzieann143 @fangirling-throughlife @druigss @snowfrostedfox @thatweirdbigirl @secretjeon @sage-bun @andrewgarfieldsbae @bunnietoof @tired-ass-show-girl @codyfernmorelikedaddyfern @tinktohispan @urthereasonimleaving @simp4fictionmen @1-800-drugged @captainquake42 @marianthephantoms @mobiusismyfav @arabellelancastersstuff @chenellearose @uglyasswoman @lia-andari @lover1307 @cyanide-mustard @evasmlp @caswinchester2000 @tsukishimawhore @weasleytwinscumslut @flymeaway-karasuno @morgane-stark @krishavania @lavendersfairy @jessica2008 @ancailinaerach @softmullet @jemimah-b99 @elarasstardust @fxnfandxmmp4 @moo-b1tch @wolfstcr @lendeluxe @yurys-pyon @marrigold-2002 @whataprettyshadeofred @slytherheign
572 notes · View notes
Text
Chapter 2 || She'll live alone
Tumblr media
Come late summer, you arrive at Musutafu airport. The flight was nice and airport security was a breeze to get past. Since quirks came into existence, lots of public systems had to change to adapt to the population suddenly getting powers. Your quirk: Ebony Observation, was essentially just night vision. Because of that, it really isn't much of an issue for airport security since it's literally just a stylised version of what modern technology can do and easy to hide. You would say that it's nothing special and not entirely useless. In a sense average, like you.
You've always wondered what it would be like to have a powerful quirk, like the Symbol of Peace: All Might, the guy who could punch his way out of any situation. Believe it or not, but he's incredibly popular outside of Japan, notably in the US and France. Well, was. A couple of weeks ago, the world watched as the Symbol of Peace beat this insane villain and retire from the number one spot in Japan. His retirement created some instability within Japan's society, and the effects can be seen worldwide as well.
Even if you had the kind of power he had, you don't think that you'd want to be a hero- well, you probably would out of a sense of duty and responsibility- but aside from that it's not really your cup of tea. Not to say that you dislike heroes, quite the contrary but you personally wouldn't want their job. Especially since nowadays, there's talk of changing times, at least that's what Keigo has been telling you. He's told you of the crime scene in Japan, with quirk altering drugs, powerful villainous organisations and unease among the public. It sounds scary and to be honest, had All Might retired at the time you were making your applications, you might've gone somewhere else. But you're here no and all you can do is hope that you don't get caught up in anything.
It's ironic. You chose Cosmology as your career path so that you could clear off to some remote observatory, far away from any danger with your head in the stars. Yet, here you are diving headfirst into a place you vowed you would never live in. Still, it's just one year. What could go wrong?
Your internship didn't actually start for almost 2 more weeks, but you wanted to enjoy a little time in Musutafu and then get everything in your apartment sorted before your first day of work. While you never want to live in a city, you don't mind visiting for a short time, since the odds of anything really bad happening are quite low. Plus, you figured that if you stay near a hero agency, both during your stay at Musutafu and for when you live in Tokyo, you'll be safe. After all, who would commit crime right outside a hero agency or police department.
No one came to Japan with me, but that's alright; you are almost 22 after all.
You allow yourself a couple of days in Musutafu and made the most of my time there. Almost every second of your time there was spent shopping, sightseeing and eating. Nothing bad happened, save for a pick pocketer getting chased down by a group of sidekicks whose agency you weren't all that familiar with. That, and you were helped by a nice group of students:
While walking through the shopping district, you were stopped by a boy with blond spiky hair that looked like an explosion and red eyes. He held out his hand, holding your purse and said, "Hey, you dropped this."
"Thank you," you took it back and smiled at him, but he only scowled in return.
"You need to be more careful with your things," he barked, "I had to run all the way here to get it back to you!"
"Right, sorry, I'll keep that in mind," you said defensively, he was pretty intense.
"Hey Bakugo why'd you run off?" came another voice. From behind the boy you now know as Bakugo, a red-headed boy walked up followed by a yellow haired boy, a black haired boy and a very pink girl- like, she was pink all over. The red one threw an arm over Bakugo and grinned at us, asking, "What's going on here?"
"Nothing weird hair," he said brushing him off, "I was returning this idiot's purse."
"Idiot...?" you said quietly.
The red one picked up on that and scolded his friend, "Dude, don't call people names like that."
Bakugo didn't seem to care and even started to walk off, the red one apologised for him and quickly followed after him along with the black haired one. The yellow haired one and the pink girl stuck around to talk a little with you.
"Don't pay him any mind, he's usually like that- not much of a people person," said the yellow guy, "I'm Kaminari by the way, the one who returned your purse was Bakugo, the guy with red hairas Kirishima, the guy with the strange looking elbows is Sero and next to me is..."
The pink girl beamed, "I'm Mina."
"It's nice to meet you, I'm y/n," you said, "Are you guys students?"
"We're UA students," said Kaminari.
"Cool, that sounds like a fancy private school, what's it like there?" you asked.
Mina looked confused, "You've never heard of UA?"
"No...?"
"How!?" Kaminari asked, "Wait, are you a foreigner?"
"Yeah, I'm from England," you said.
"I guess, it's not well known outside of Japan," Mina mused.
"No it might be, I might just be an odd exception- or an idiot as your friend pointed out," you said sheepishly, "Why? Is it famous here?"
"It's only one of the most prestigious hero academies in the entire country," Kaminari said.
"A hero academy?" you repeated.
Right, over in Japan they have this complex system of educating heroes from their teenage years. In the UK it's a little different. Heroes are tax payer funded, so they are employed by the government and rather than having their own private agencies, they are instead allocated a county to protect. Every county is protected by several heroes, that are able to- along with ministers- employ sidekicks to work with them. Both sidekicks and heroes are allowed to legally use their quirks, but only while on the job, if they're off duty then they have to abide by the same rules as the general public. No exceptions.
Heroes and sidekicks aren't trained in high schools like in Japan, instead one has to apply for an exam, which tests the potential of their quirk and if they pass that, they then go through a gruelling training period. One has to be at least 18 to apply, the exam has a pass rate of less than 30% and the waiting period to get one booked takes months, even years. However, since it's illegal to use one's quirk if they're not a hero or sidekick on duty (well, certain individuals whose quirks are useful in certain industries get special government issued licences to use their quirks, but these are very rare. Also certain police officers are authorised to use their quirks, but again, those are exceptionally rare cases), it means there's no official way to train one's quirk for these exams.
This means that they would have to hope to God that they have the talent to properly show off their quirk or that they could pay for a programme to train their quirk. But that's both illegal and expensive. It could be said that a person could train their quirk in secret regardless, but again, that's illegal and risky. In short, in the UK, the hero system is very inefficient and kind of elitist, but in Japan it seems much more accessible. It feels like anyone could be a hero here, if they so choose to be.
"Yeah!" Mina chimed in, "We're working hard to become fully fledged heroes some day."
"Well, I wish you all the best in your studies," you said happily, before seeing their red haired friend coming over to us, "I think that's Kirishima behind you. It was nice meeting you guys."
And with that you parted ways. This largely positive experience made me optimistic about the time you'll spend here.
Those two days fly by and before you know it, you're in your new apartment settling in and taking in the new surroundings. Your apartment is average, there's a small kitchen right of the main entrance as you enter, with a bathroom to the left. In the main room which is straight on from the entryway is a bed, a TV, a desk where your laptop lives and a low-rise coffee table. There's a door leading to your own private balcony area, it's nothing fancy- just a place to hang your washing up.
After arriving, you've been calling and chatting to friends and family back home and it's helped you feel a little less lonely. But it's not the same as having someone you know who can visit you here. Of course there was Keigo but...
...You tried ringing him the day you arrived but it went straight to voicemail and he hadn't been answering your texts for a couple weeks before as well. Guessing that he was busy you decided to leave it and wait for him to contact you. And knowing him, it'll probably be at the most inappropriate time imaginable.
By late afternoon you've finished most of your unpacking and decide to call it a day. You walk over to your desk where your fully charged laptop lives and sit down. Since you have an hour or so to kill before a dinner with your neighbours, you open it up and start playing your comfort game: Minecraft. It's the game you first played with Keigo.
-flashback-
You see, I was never much of a gamer. But that all changed after I left home for university, where I started going on calls with my siblings and a group of friends while playing games with them. Then one of my roommates at the time saw me playing Minecraft and invited me to join this discord server he was on. I had borrowed my family's PS4 for a few months during that time, so I was playing the console version. I joined and played so many different modes, which overwhelmed me at first since I'd only known creative or survival. Keigo was also on the server and relatively new too, under the username: RedChicken03
I remember playing the faction mode and he was on the same team as me, but acted completely independently. At the time I was new so basically stuck to my teammates, but he ran all over the map doing whatever the hell he wanted. He was pretty good too.
At one point, I was separated from my squad, being chased by an enemy faction, and was freaking out. I hadn't spoken yet on the call, but this time decided to unmute myself and ask for backup. But before I could say anything, I ran into Keigo. He killed one of my pursuers and helped me escape from their territory, all while not saying anything either.
He spoke the minute we were safe, "I just saved your ass, isn't there something you should say to me?"
I silently gasped at the sudden sound of his voice. He sounded easy to talk to, so I took a breath and unmuted myself, "Thanks- I thought I was dead for sure. You're really good at this."
There was a pause after this and I wondered if my compliment came off as shallow or cringy. Then he said, "You a newbie?"
"Not at Minecraft, I've been playing it for years but I am new to this style of play," I admitted, although there was really no point in lying. We sprinted through some trees as we continued to talk, "It's my first time playing competitively."
"When'd you join the server?"
"Like a week ago."
"She finally speaks!" came another voice, "Where'd you run off to Orchid?"
"I got lost," I simply responded.
"Hey Zephyr, don't worry about flower girl," Red Chicken interjected, "She'll be with me from now on."
For some stupid reason, his comment made me blush even though I didn't know him. There was something soothing about his voice too, I felt like I could hear him talk for hours.
"You sure number three? She'll just slow you down."
"She's new and I want to keep her alive so that she can enjoy her first game without worrying about dying."
"Ok then. And hey heads up, we're actually meeting up at the lake in 15 minutes not 30, you got that?"
"Sure thing," Chicken said before turning his attention back onto me. I thought he was going to say something so I waited for him to speak first. However, there was another pause before he did and he sighed when he asked, "Don't tell me you've muted yourself again?"
"No, still here."
"Good. Follow me, this way," he said and we ran out of the woods and into a beautiful, almost fantasy-like cave system, "I'm curious, how did you join this server?"
"You know Apex_client19?"
"I know of him."
"That guy is one of my roommates and he invited me."
"I've noticed he isn't here today; do you know why?"
"Yeah, the poor guy has a project due in a couple of days and he loves to procrastinate so he's nowhere near finished," I said, feeling bad for him.
"A project huh? You guys' students?"
"Yep, it's our first year of university," I pause for a second and then ask, "Are you a student?"
"Nope. Never have been."
"Oh," I was confused for a moment but decided not to question it, to this day he's never elaborated on it. At the time I wondered if that meant he was homeschooled, but he denied that later on. He never told me directly or even hinted at it, but I had the feeling that he came from a less than fortunate upbringing. But anyway, curious as to what sort of job he must be doing, I questioned, "Can I ask what you're doing now?"
"I'm playing Minecraft with you."
This response caught me off guard, not just the fact that he was dodging what I really meant, but also the 'with you' part. Before I could clarify what I meant, he changed the subject, "Can I ask why your username is 'Glass_Orchid?'"
He copied my 'can I ask', but didn't sound like he was mocking me. He was also being a little unfair, so since he didn't answer my question, I decided I wasn't going to answer his. I said, "Why is your name RedChicken03?"
"Well, it's like that because I forgot the underscore, I like the colour red and I like birds," he said while laughing, "Now you."
What a cute if a bit weird answer. I smiled as I responded, "Glass_Orchid has been my Minecraft username since I was 10 and I've just stuck with it. I named it as a reference to the first houseplant I took care of myself when I was around 8. It's really cringey."
"It's really pretty," he corrected, "Like your voice."
"...thank you," I said bashfully, although I didn't believe him. I've never really liked the sound of my voice. Turning the compliment back around I said, "I like yours too."
That earned another laugh from him and I grinned. We continued to walk through the network of underground tunnels and after some quiet he said, "Do you like my avatar?"
-end of flashback-
From there you formed a friendship. You moved onto other co-op games, exchanged numbers and even tried a video call once (it didn't go so well). But you don't have time to think about these memories now. As you shutdown your computer, you look at the clock and see that it is almost 7- and you were supposed to have dinner with your neighbours at 7!
So, you hurriedly put on some nice clothes, clean yourself up a bit and rush out the apartment, forgetting your phone in the process. It buzzed a few times as the door shut behind you.  
---
Word count: 2723
3 notes · View notes
quindolyn · 3 years
Text
Better Kisser Part 2 || James Potter and Lily Evans
Request: “istg i need a fic or a blurb or something about being in a poly relationship with lily and james...after reading Better Kisser it’s all i can think about 😭” -anon
and
“hiii !! first of all, i love your writings they’re so amazing honestly !! could you maybe write something with hot lily from “better kisser” ? i’d love it if it was both sensual and fluff :) thanks so much if you ever do something like that! hope you have a nice day/night!“ -anon
and
“QUINN HEAR ME OUT
imagine a part two to better kisser but like smutty bc Lily starts bragging about how she thinks she’s better at other things since she’s the better kisser so they make it a competition over who can like... get the reader off fastest... and then it’s like a competition to see who can get her off the most...
good ideas here right...? N E ways love u bestie <3″ -anon
Word Count: 4,752
Notes:I got three separate requests for this so obviously y’all wanted it and I want to write it. This is smut! I could also do headcanons on Jily x reader and even if you guys don’t request it I’ll probably still write them because it sounds like fun.
Warnings: poly sex, jily x reader, dom!James, dom!Lily, sub!reader, LIly’s a sex god, prove me wrong, they’re both cocky as fuck
Part 1
Masterlist
Tumblr media
Lily Evans was the stars, she was mesmerizing and mysterious. Just as they decorated the night sky, accentuating the darkness through their beauty she too brought out the best in those around her without dulling any of her own shine. She was sly smiles and gentle touches, slender pale fingers and long, swishing red hair. She was wondrous and beautiful, complex and absolutely gorgeous. Lily Evans, she was the stars.
James Potter was the sun, he was bright and glowing and impossible to ignore. James was messy black hair, and goofy grins, strong hands and bear hugs. He attracted all of those around him, sucking them into his gravitational field, giving them purpose, warming their souls. A centering person when the rest of their lives were crazy and unpredictable and scary. James Potter, he was the sun.
Where Lily was understated and controlled with her witty remarks and sharp quips James was loud and boisterous, trying to get the biggest reaction out of people. Where Lily was calm James was chaotic. Where she was focused on her end goal he was everywhere, practically bouncing off the walls.
Together they were perfect.
And somehow they were yours.
One thing was for certain, Sirius Black was an upright prick, and you owed him, bigtime. If it weren’t for Sirius Black you would’ve never kissed Lily Evans on a dare. You would’ve never kissed James to satisfy his curiosities. You wouldn’t have spent weeks exchanging tense glances with the two, holding your breath whenever one of them so much as sat down one seat away from you in the Great Hall. Lily would’ve never found you, hiding away in the common room in the wee hours of the morning, pouring over your Transfiguration notes preparing for your test the following morning, or rather later in the day. She never would’ve brushed the hair out of your face with her elegant fingers, nails painted in a berry shade, complimenting her pale skin. She never would’ve told you that you really needed to go to bed, she never would’ve leaned down, meshing her lips with yours, allowing you to answer that question that had plagued you after you kissed Lily. 
What did her lips taste like when she wasn’t drunk?
The answer?
Well at that moment, morning breath. Which brought a new question to the forefront of your mind, what did she taste like when she hadn’t just woken up in the middle of the night?
It didn’t take long for you to find out the answer. She’d brought you up to bed, her hand clasped with yours, telling you that she and James wanted to talk to you in the morning resulting in you tossing and turning all night in anticipation of the conversation that would take place the next day.
If it weren’t for Sirius Black you never would’ve had that conversation with James and Lily by the Black Lake. You never would’ve even had the opportunity to accept their offer not to join their relationship but to start a new one, with all three of you. You never would have never learned what Lily tasted like, it was maple syrup and cherries by the way.
If it weren’t for Sirius Black you wouldn’t be sitting in your dorm room with the two of them, skimming over notes for your potions midterm. Well you and Lily were looking over your extensive notes, James on the other hand was sitting behind you, pressing kisses to the side of your neck.
You hissed as he dragged his teeth over a bruised spot on your neck, sending ripples of both pain and pleasure through your body, leaving your fingertips tingling, dying to get themselves on his skin.
“Aw, baby,” He cooed in your ear as he registered your reaction, it’s not as though he could’ve missed it, not with your back pressed flush against his chest, “You a little sensitive there?”
“Come on Jamie,” You giggle trying to hide your neck from him, pressing your ear to your shoulder, “You already know I am.”
James slipped his rough, strong fingers under your jaw, using them to lift your head back up, away from your shoulder, “Don’t hide from me darling, wanna see the marks I left on you.” He returned his lips to the same spot on your neck, lapping slightly at the purple mark with his tongue.
Lily snorted from where she laid on her stomach a couple inches away from you on the same bed that had been transfigured to accommodate all three of you.
“What’s so funny Lils?” James inquired, peeking up from the delicate skin covering your thrumming pulse.
“Nothing,” She sang, twirling her pen in between her fingers, her feet hanging lazily in the air, “I just think it's funny you think you left that mark on her.”
“Well I did,” James said plainly, obviously not amused by Lily’s comment, “Didn’t I poppet?” He asked, pressing his lips to the shell of your ear.
You ducked your head, trying to hide your wide eyes and heated cheeks from the two of them. 
“It’s okay (Y/N),” Lily cooed, setting her quill down in her book, marking her page as she closed the book, dropping it onto the floor, “You can tell him it was me who left that, his ego can take it.” She held eye contact with you for a minute, managing to keep a straight face before a smile broke out across her lips, chuckles erupting from the soft cushions of her lips, lathered in a light pink gloss, “Okay, it probably can’t but that shouldn’t stop you baby, Jamie needs to remember that he’s not the only one who can make you feel good.”
“I know I’m not Flower, but I left this one, I can tell, it's one of the darker ones.” And he was right, the entire left side of your neck was littered in bruises and bites, some lighter than others, some darker, but none as dark as the one he was currently tracing with his index finger.
“Nope,” Lily countered, popping her p before pushing herself up off of her shins in order to settle between your open legs, “I distinctly remember, I had her pressed up against the wall before you got back from Quidditch practice, she moaned so pretty for me, prettier than she ever has for you.” She grinned victoriously, turning her gaze back to you, and only you, “It’s like he cares more about that fucking snitch than he does us.”
“That’s bullshit love and you know it,” He murmured in your ear pressing a kiss against the corner of your mouth before dragging his lips, considerably less rough than they were before you started dating him as you’d made it your mission to apply lip balm to his lips every time you saw him, across the side of your face back to your ear, “She’s just trying to turn you against me, she’s so mean isn’t she.”
They loved doing this. Making you choose between the two of them, or trying to anyway. The power struggle between the two of them was hot as fuck.
Before you could so much as open your mouth Lily was responding for you, “I’m not mean doll,” She crooned, not looking at you but rather focusing on the dark haired boy whose nimble fingers were expertly pulling at the hem of your shirt, slowly but steadily rolling up the material until it covered just was much as your bra, “Jamie just needs to remember who the better kisser here is, who makes you feel the best.”
Ignoring her jab James murmured a quick, “Want this off,” In your ear before pulling the shirt over your head and arms, tossing it off the bed and onto the floor paying it no mind as soon as the material slipped from his fingers. 
Desperate to prove his worth, to prove his dominance James’ hands ran up and down your thighs, inching your skirt up them, “You’re not the better kisser here Flower, you’re not the best anything. Our baby here loves me the most.”
“She told us James,” Lily sighed, clearly exasperated with your boyfriend, “After she kissed you for the first time she told us. I’m the better kisser, just accept it. She likes me the most don’t you (Y/N/N)?”
“Jamie you make me feel so good,” You began, hoping to soften the blow, “But Lily’s tongue is magic, feels so good in my mouth, in my-my…” 
“It’s okay pretty girl,” She simpered, “You can say it, where does my mouth feel good?”
“My pussy,” You forced out, willing yourself not to stutter. 
“That’s right my pretty little kitten,” She grinned, tilting your chin up with her index finger so that you were staring into her swirling emerald irises, darkened with obvious desire. “I make your pussy feel so good, better than Jamie.”
“Off.” James demanded, not taking kindly to Lily’s teasing, as he aggressively undid the clasp on your bra, the snide remarks obviously doing no damage to his ego as he pulled the straps from your arms. Taking no care with the expensive, luxurious garment that he himself had bought for you he flung the clothing over his shoulder. Clearly not caring about the money he’d spent on it as the silky material crumpled next to the bed.
“Not just my tongue that makes you feel better isn’t that right my darling?” Lily smirked, beginning to undo the buttons on her button up, “S’my fingers too, stretching you out on my fingers, they can reach so much further in you than his can.”
“Pfft,” James shook his head, one hand settling on your waist, gripping with a frankly frightening strength, no doubt melding dark purple bruises in the shapes of his fingertips on your soft skin.
“Gimme your hand Flower, let me show our baby that you’re wrong” James demanded as the hand not on your waist extended towards the redhead. When she dropped her hand in his he immediately lined them up, palm against palm, fingers against fingers, and much to James’ chagrin his hands were only barely larger than hers. His palm was much larger than hers leaving his fingers slightly shorter than his girlfriend’s.
Feeling benevolent, you grabbed his hand before it dropped down to his thigh in defeat, pressing your hands together as he had pressed his to Lily’s. Yours were considerably smaller than his, and therefore her’s too, your palm nearly half the size as his, your fingers dwarfed by his. 
“See Jamie, your hands are bigger than mine.” You comforted, mesmerized by the contrast, “Your fingers make me feel so much better than mine ever could. They don’t even come close.” 
“But that’s besides the point right poppet?” Lily questioned, grasping your jaw in her graceful hand, you noticed her ivory dress shirt now hung open, revealing her red lace clad breasts as she once again tilting your head up to look her in the eyes, “Because you’re not allowed to touch yourself, not without my permission.”
“Or mine,” James piped up.
Rolling her eyes at her boyfriend Lily released her grip on your jaw, “Keep your eyes on me darling, be my good girl.”
“You even like my strap more than you like James’ cock, stretches you out so much better than he ever could. Not to mention we don’t have to wait for his little blue pill to work do we?”
Being a muggle born you understood her joke but James was utterly bewildered by your shared laughter.
“You’re not laughing at me are you, you little slut?” James spat, his voice hard and unwavering as he turned your face with a single finger so that your neck was craned to look at him.
“N-no,” You shook your head pathetically, your eyes flashing downwards not being able to meet him.
“Open,” He commanded, tapping your bottom lip and you instantly obeyed, not daring to disobey him. You were rewarded for your obedience by the male spitting into your mouth, the taste of his saliva bleeding along the expanse of your tongue.
“What do we say to Jamsie, pretty girl?” Lily raised an expectant eyebrow.
“Thank you.”
“Good girl,” James muttered, watching as you swallowed the gift he’d given you, “Thought you’d forgotten your manners for a second.”
“Not our good girl,” Lily grinned, somehow now only in her thong, “No, she’s such a good girl for us.”
“Guess she is,” James agreed, leaving a trail of kisses between your shoulder blades.
“Bet I can make our baby cum first James,” Lily boasted, beginning to work on the zipper of your skirt, expertly pulling it off of your legs, “Being the better kisser and all.”
“Don’t get cocky Evans,” James tutted, pulling his shirt over his head as he had yours, “You know I love your strap baby but it just can’t compare to my cock. Mine’s real.”
Clearly unimpressed by his comment Lily pressed her lips to yours, maneuvering you so that you too were on your knees, giving James time to strip down to the same level of clothing as the two of you. 
Smiling into the kiss she put but a millimeter of distance between the two of you to catch her breath, “You taste so good kitten.”
“You’re the one who tastes good Lily.”
“So nice to me, don’t deserve you,” She planted a kiss to the hollow of your throat, “Let me make you feel good baby.” 
Not complaining, you let Lily lie you back on the bed where James was no longer standing, instead now standing behind Lily, letting his hands settle on her hips. 
Once you were lying down she hooked her hands under your thighs, pulling you to the edge of the bed as James helped her off the mattress, helping her plant her feet on the floor. It was things like this, the subtle loving gestures and actions even when they were practically at each other’s throats, that reminded you of how much they loved each other. Of how much they loved you.
“Look at these,” Lily lilted, her finger hooking under the silky material of your panties, “So pretty aren’t they J?”
“Very,” He whispered in her ear only loud enough for you to barely hear him, “Like her in red.”
Lily hummed in affirmation, tapping your hip as a non verbal clue to lift your hips so she could pull them off of you.
She didn’t waste a single second before kneeling down before you so that her face was level as your glistening pussy, already so wet from them just talking about pleasuring you. 
After running a single finger through your folds Lily brought her finger to her lips, a hum leaving her lips. “You taste good down here too (Y/N), you have such a pretty pussy.”
“Thank you,” You murmured, attempting not to whine and be their good girl even though you desperately wanted them to touch you. 
Without any warning Lily inserted two slender fingers into your cunt causing you to gasp at the sensation. “Lily,” You whimpered, trying not to buck your hips towards her hand, not wanting to let on quite yet how desperate you really were. 
“See J?” You could hear the smirk on her lips as she slowly moved her fingers in and out of you, paying you no other mind, instead directing her attention to her boyfriend who still stood behind her, his hands now on her bare shoulders. “She’s really not all that hard to please when you actually know what you’re doing. Had my fingers in her two seconds and she’s already so needy for me.”
“Shut up Lils,” James growled, “Stop talking like I don’t know how to get her off, she’s my baby too, I know exactly how to get her desperate.” In his efforts to prove his point he moved onto the bed, taking one of your nipples into his mouth resulting in a whine to tumble from your lips as he raked his teeth over the sensitive bud.
As his mouth sucked on one his hand moved to the other nipple, rolling it between his fingers before pinching harshly making you gasp in pleasure.
Lily allowed James to have his moment before taking your clit between her lips and sucking. If you gasped for James you absolutely screamed for Lily, thank Merlin for silencing charms because otherwise someone would’ve probably thought you were being tortured. Once she had your sensitive bundle of nerves in her mouth she began humming, making wave after wave of intense ecstasy roll through your core and up your spine, leaving your nerve endings frayed and responsive to every single touch.
You could feel everything, the soft material of the duvet beneath your back, James’ tongue circling your nipple, one hand caressing your heated cheek while the other traced shapes down your stomach. You could feel Lily’s fingers continuing their assault on your cunt, reaching so deep inside of you that they almost touched your g-spot, but not quite, as your clit was set aflame by her mouth. 
“You’re not even trying,” Lily snarked, coming up for a breather from in between your legs, “You really think you’re gonna get  her to cum from playing with her nipples? I never realized you were that daft Jamsie.”
“If you’d give me a turn,” He began before Lily cut him off.
“Doesn’t look like she wants me to stop does it?” She nodded in your direction where you were writhing on the bed merely from her fingers. “Do you want me to stop, baby?”
“No,” You begged, “Please don’t stop, please! Need your fingers in me, make me feel so good.”
Grinning triumphantly Lily returned her mouth to your pulsing cunt, sucking with a new found vigor that had your back careening off of the mattress, hips bucking towards her mouth.
“Hey,” James scolded, moving his arm to keep your hips firmly on the bed, “Don’t be a desperate slut, take it as she gives you it okay? Be good for us.”
Nodding feebly you willed your hips still but it was nearly impossible as Lily replaced her fingers with her tongue, moving her digits to pinch your clit. Feeling the pleasure bubble up in your stomach you focused on your girlfriend’s ministrations, lapping at your hole with her tongue sent you into a whole new level of pleasure.
“Feels so good! Lily, that feels so good, please don’t stop!”
You could feel her smiling into your opening as she sped up her movements, bringing you closer and closer to the precipice of climax. “Am I allowed to cum?” You asked desperately, the only thing keeping your hips where they were being James’ strong forearm, digging into your hip bones.
“No,” He growled, slapping at your tit bringing you even closer to something you were apparently not allowed to do. 
“Come on James,” Lily said replacing her tongue with her fingers as she moved her head to talk to the dark haired boy, “You can’t just tell her she’s not allowed to cum because it’s not you who’s going to make her cum,” Turning her attention back to you she smiled, “Of course you’re allowed to cum baby, don’t listen to him. Are you close, m’love?”
“Uh huh,” You screwed your eyes shut, the pleasure becoming overwhelming and only intensifying when Lily’s mouth returned to your clit, licking broad stripes up and down it. 
“Baby look at me,” James’ deep voice commanded you, to which you promptly obeyed, “Wanna see you when you fall apart on her tongue, wanna see you cum baby, you’re so pretty when you cum.”
James’ words accompanied by a particularly harsh nip by Lily to your clit has you tipping over the edge, letting out a high pitched scream as pleasure took over your body, drowning you in the feeling of your lovers still working on your body, obviously not satisfied with leaving you with just one orgasm.
As you came to, your orgasm slowly seeped away from your cloudy mind, reentering you into your dorm room where you heard Lily’s melodic voice, “See James, told you I could make her cum first.”
“Didn’t even get a chance,” He grumbled from his place next you, brushing the hairs off of your forehead. “Wanna make you cum poppet, tell Lily to give me a turn.”
“L-lils,” You managed in your post orgasmic haze, “Want Jamsie, want his- want his…”
“Look at how good of a job I did on our baby,” The redhead boasted, “Just one in and already a blubbery little mess. How do you think she’s gonna be fairing when I have her on her fourth?”
“Only shooting for four Lils?” James raised a defined eyebrow, “I was thinking I could get at least five out of her myself.”
Your eyes widened, slightly in alarm, slightly in anticipation. “F-five?”
“Shh kitten, let us talk,” Lily chaisted lightly. “You really do think highly of yourself don’t you Potter?”
“I’ve done it before,” He countered.
“No, we’ve done it before, both of us. Neither of us have ever gotten her to five by ourselves.”
“Don’t think you can do it Flower?” As he rose from the bed and moved towards Lily you caught sight of his cock, already painfully hard, the tip a bright red and leaking with precum.
“S’not me I’m worried about, don’t wanna overwhelm our baby.”
“I can do it,” You piped in feebly, “I can take it, make me feel good please, wanna feel good.”
“See Lily? If she says she can take it, who are we to question her?”
“You sure poppet?” Lily asked you, her eyes on yours.
“Yes Lily, I’m sure.”
That was all James needed to nudge Lily out from between your legs, spitting on his fingers before rubbing them up against your pussy. “You need me to stretch you out darling?” His voice laced with absolute adoration as he took in your perspiring figure from this new angle.
You shook your head but James wasn’t satisfied, “Wanna hear your voice poppet, come on not too fucked out yet are you?”
“No, don’t need you to stretch me out, want your cock.”
He grinned, lining up the tip of his cock with your quivering entrance, “There’s my good girl.”
As he pushed into you you faintly questioned why you didn’t have him stretch you out beforehand, but once he was fully sheathed inside you all you could think about was the way his dick pressed perfectly against your g-spot. 
You moaned out as he began thrusting into you, ruthless in his efforts to make you cum. He moved his hands to hold your hips at an angle where he could better reach deeper inside of you if that was even possible.
“So pretty baby girl,” His grin was wicked as he watched your cunt, reveling in the sight of his cock going in and out of your dripping pussy, “You look so pretty on my cock, you gonna make a mess f’me?”
“She’s not gonna cum yet you himbo,” Lily interjected, “You’ve been inside her what? Five seconds? You need her to cum soon? You close?”
Using Lily’s mocking as motivation he pistoned his hips in and out even more viciously, leaving you a bouncing mess on his cock as he pulled his prick almost all the way out, so that only the leaking red head was still inside of you before fully sheathing himself in you once more.
“Fuck!” You cried out as the tip of his member brushed against your cervix, “Don’t stop!”
“Wasn’t planning on it,” James managed through gritted teeth, throwing your legs over his shoulders so that he wouldn’t have to hold them in his hands any longer, giving him the ability to grip your hips.
So lost in your pleasure you hadn’t registered where Lily was until she sat next to you on the bed, moving her fingers to massage your clit pulling a strangled gasp from your throat.
“L-Lily,” You stuttered out.
“Hey there baby,” She cooed, like she was talking to an actual child, “Jamie making you feel good.”
You nodded, keeping your eyes locked on hers.
“You close, kitten? You gonna cum soon?”
A whimper escaped your lips this time as you nodded once more.
“Let me see if I can help with that then, wanna see you cum again pretty girl.”
You closed your eyes, letting your head fall back against the mattress with a soft thud as Lily’s fingers started working magic on your clit, bringing you closer and closer to your second orgasm.
A slap against your clit, combined with the deep, hard thrusts of your boyfriend, reaching depths within you you could’ve only imagined before him sent you careening. Your climax washed over you in waves, each stronger than the last making you twitch and spasm on the bed.
You hadn’t even registered that you’d squirted, not until Lily’s delicate hands were rubbing your release up and down your thighs, “Well would you look at that?” James grinned, “I didn’t see you make her squirt Lils.”
“Oh, you don’t get points for this one pretty boy,” Lily grinned, not making eye contact with him but rather focusing on your pulsing cunt.
“What?” James was incredulous, “What do you mean I don’t get credit for that one, she came on my cock.”
“Yes, technically, but she only came when I started on that pretty little clit of hers, so responsive isn’t it, doll?” She asked, punctuating her remark with a gentle slap against your still throbbing cunt and a quick wink that James was too bewildered to pick up on.
Over the next couple of hours they were able to lull a number of orgasms out of you, James making Lily sit in a chair next to the bed so that she couldn’t touch you at all and take credit for any of his hard work.
You’d cum on her tongue and his, both of their fingers, once at the same time, they split the credit for that one but it was worth it, getting to watch your cunt stretch around both of them. You came on James’ cock more times than you could count, and of course on Lily’s strap on because Godric, did she know how to move her hips.
By the end you’d cum a grand total of nine times. You weren’t quite sure how’d you’d done it but you had. And they were both so proud of you.
The final score was Lily, five. James, four. You’d better believe that James was butt hurt about it, not quite willing to accept his obvious defeat, instead of acknowledging it and conceding to his very talented girlfriend, working on getting you cleaned up.
Once James had left the dorm to run you a bath Lily scooped you into her lap, running her hands up and down your thighs but being careful not to touch your sensitive cunt. 
“You did such a good job for us baby,” She cooed, pressing kiss after kiss to the back of your head, “Came nine times, can you believe that?”
“Is Jamie going to be mad that you made me cum more?” You asked in your degenerative head space not wanting to upset your boyfriend.
“Of course not,” Lily squeezed your hips, soothing your woes. “Especially not at you, he might mope around a little bit because he is a man,” She pulled a light giggle out of your lips with that one, “But he’ll get over it, it's just gonna push him to work harder next time when he’s making you feel good.”
“Flower,” James called from the bathroom, “Bath’s ready.”
“Come on baby,” Lily said, easing you up onto your feet, “Let’s get you in the bath and all cleaned up for us alright?”
“Okay,” You yawned, understandably exhausted by the events of the night, “Will you take the bath with me?”
“Of course my pretty girl, not gonna let Jamie join us though, s’my reward for being the best.”
You chuckled, nodding your head in agreement, “Sounds good Lils.”
As she settled you into the bathtub Lily ordered James out before he could step into it with you.
“But-”
“Out!”
“Fine! Fine, I’m going!”
Lily was the stars and James was the sun, and fuck did they know how to make you feel good.
tagging: @randomoutsiders @weasleyposts​ @kittykylax​ @amourtentiaa
1K notes · View notes
seijorhi · 3 years
Text
No Strings Attached
A commission for the lovely @hearteyes-candyskies, hope you like it bby! 💕
Bokuto Koutarou x female reader
TW Age gap, power imbalance, manipulation, toxic behaviour, nsfw(ish)
Three months ago, you would have laughed at the very idea of having a sugar daddy. 
Then again, three months ago you were still living with your boyfriend and had a steady paycheck coming in every week. You can blame losing the latter on bad luck and an asshole boss, but the former-
You knew your relationship with your ex was far from perfect, but coming home from losing said job to find him buried balls deep in your next door neighbour was a bit of a slap in the face. 
Needless to say, in the space of a few days you were out a job, a boyfriend and an apartment. Which, somewhat inevitably, led to you being six wines deep, slumped over your best friend’s bed, sobbing over the wreckage of the life you’d built, suddenly ripped out from beneath you.
You can’t really remember whose idea it was, only giggling drunkenly between yourselves as Misuzu set up your ‘sugar baby’ profile. “Shh, no this is gonna be great,” she’d said, hitting at the hands that tried to grab back your phone. “Meet some hot rich old dude, ride a little dick, let him shower you in cash; all your problems? Poof, sorted!”
And even with the heady, rose tinted haze of your wine fuelled inebriation, you knew that it was just a joke, a bit of stupid fun born more out of an attempt to cheer you up than a viable plan to get the tattered remains of your life back on track. Calling some old creepy dude ‘daddy’ and pretending to love him (not to mention the whole letting him fuck you thing) just for a little money wasn’t exactly your idea of a good time.
Plus, you were fairly sure that you weren’t what most people had in mind when they thought ‘sugar baby’. It wasn’t ever meant to be anything serious, just dumb, drunken fun with your friend.
So when you woke the next day a little after mid morning with a head full of regrets and a pounding headache, the last thing you expected was to find a message from BigDaddyKou82 waiting for you, better sense told you to ignore it.
Honestly, you didn’t really want a sugar daddy, your love life was enough of a mess without throwing in a power imbalance like that.
You should have ignored the message, deleted it or shot him a quick reply politely explaining that you weren’t interested so you could put it out of your mind, and you would have-
If Misuzu hadn’t caught sight of the message first, snatching the phone out of your hand with a gleeful shriek. 
If you’ve learned anything in these past months, it’s that Bokuto Koutarou doesn’t do anything by half measures. So when he tells you he’s booked dinner for the two of you at an upscale restaurant in the city, you should have expected the package that’s hand delivered right to the door of your shitty little apartment. The dress is beautiful, expensive - though you could tell that just from the elegant matte black box wrapped in golden ribbon it arrives in. It’s exactly his style; short, revealing and just dancing along the edge of impropriety, not that that’ll bother him in the slightest. 
But it is gorgeous, and loathe as you are to admit it, it flatters you well.
It’s not the first time that he’s bought you clothes, your tiny closet’s almost overflowing with pieces he’s gifted you. He likes seeing you in the things he’s bought, sometimes a little too much, you think. But you’ve learned it’s better just to go along with it - he gets this wide eyed, beaming grin whenever he sees you dressed in the pretty things he’s bought you, and the sight of it never fails to make your cheeks heat, warmth curling in your stomach. 
The dress was not unexpected. The soft, lacy lingerie that comes in the accompanying box, on the other hand - that was new.
And of course, you barely have time to unwrap your gift when your phone flashes to life, an incoming call from the man himself.
“D’ya like it?”
The giddy excitement in his voice is unmistakable, and if you close your eyes you can picture the look on his face - golden eyes all hooded and hungry, that glittering, eager grin he wears when the two of you are out in public but his mind’s occupied with all the filthy, wonderful things he wants to do to you the moment you’re alone. 
Not that he’s ever that patient. 
“Um, it’s…” Fingers tentatively reach into the tissue paper, pulling the sheer, lacy bra out, warmth blossoming in your cheeks. The matching panties - a tiny scrap of lace held together with bows and thin black straps - really aren’t much better. Like the dress, the lingerie is clearly well made, probably cost more than your weekly rent, and the delicate set is arguably gorgeous (you can’t even argue his taste), but–
“You’re gonna wear it for me tonight, right, baby?” 
It’s not really a question; of course you will, because you always do. You would have thought by now that you’d be used to the gifts he showers you in. 
“Yeah, but Kou, you really didn’t have to spend all this money on me. Dinner’s enough,” you tell him, setting the lingerie back down. 
Dinner, and everything else for that matter. 
A chuckle echoes down the line. “But I like spoiling my girl. Like buying you pretty things,” his voice dips, “like tearing ‘em off you afterwards, too.” 
And despite all the apprehension curled up inside of you, a shiver of excitement runs down your spine. 
“So…” Misuzu pushes, leaning across the countertop with her chin resting on her palm and looking entirely too pleased at your discomfort.
“He… asked me to meet him.”
Her eyes widen, sparkling in delight as she gasps, “For dinner?”
“For a drink - one drink,” you clarify. You elect not to tell her that he’d initially tried to sway you into dinner, and it was you who’d talked him down to a drink. Truthfully, you’d probably feel more comfortable getting coffee, but meeting at a bar was fine.
One drink, and if things got awkward or he turned out to be a creep you’d be out of there in a heartbeat. 
“Oh my god!! My baby Y/N, all grown up and manipulating old, lonely men for money. I’m so proud,” she wipes a fake tear from her eye and bursts into a fit of giggles.
A crinkle appears between your brow as you frown at her, “He’s not even that old,” you grumble, “and it’s not like that. You know it’s not.”
“No?” she asks, her lips curling into a teasing smirk. “You know, for somebody who was so against me messaging your soon to be sugar daddy, you sure move quickly.”
She laughs at the glare you shoot her way. “You were the one who started this.”
“Mhm, and you were the one who didn’t stop it. Funny that, don’t you think?”
She looks like the cat that ate the canary; smug, glittering amusement written all across her face. And you hate, more than anything, that she’s right.
Because you’d meant to put a stop to it the moment you managed to wrestle your phone back from her. Afterwards, you’d blame the lingering hurt of having your heart broken, the insecurities and bitter humiliation that plagued you, the feeling that you weren’t good enough to stop your boyfriend from straying for making you so pathetically vulnerable and desperate for approval - but when you opened the chat instead of the sleazy come on’s you expected, his first message makes something inside of you flutter, warm and pleasant.
Holy crap, you’re beautiful.
Not exactly a sonnet from Shakespeare, but you can’t remember the last time any guy, much less your ex, called you beautiful. 
It didn’t exactly hurt that instead of the aging, creepy looking letch you were half expecting, the profile picture showed a rather fit, attractive man in a crisp, black suit with silvery grey streaked hair and an easy grin. Of course, it was a fifty-fifty chance that the pic wasn’t even him, or if it was then it was outdated or heavily edited, but it was enough to make you pause.
Enough to make you… curious, if nothing else.
But ridiculously attractive or not, you weren’t going to lead him on. If he wanted some pretty, simpering thing to fuck and throw money at, to call him daddy and be his sweet, obedient little girl - that wasn’t you. You’d explained that you weren’t really sure if this was your thing, that you probably weren’t what he had in mind, but surprisingly he hadn’t been put off by that.
Well what’s the harm in finding out for yourself? Maybe you’ll like it more than you think ;)
There were rules, when you started - lines you both agreed wouldn’t be crossed.
First and foremost, while it wasn’t exactly a conventional relationship - at least, not the kind you were used to - it was still a relationship of sorts, and there was an expectation of honesty in lieu of absolute exclusivity. You’d tell him if you were seeing anybody else, and Bokuto would tell you the same. Considering sex was on the table, it made sense.
You swore right from the beginning that you wouldn’t allow yourself to become financially dependent on him - you knew all too well that relationships were fickle things to begin with. That kind of dependency was half the reason you were in this position in the first place, and you wouldn’t - couldn’t - let that happen again. That didn’t mean that the arrangement wasn’t transactional. After a few initial meetings that went better than you expected, the two of you came to an agreement; a nice little sum of money he’d deposit weekly in your account in exchange for you being there when he wanted you. Dinner dates, skype calls when he’s travelling, spur of the moment weekends away in expensive hotels - whatever he wanted... within reason.
The thing is, despite his flaws - the little funks he gets into, his immaturity despite the age gap between you, the way he clings to you, mopes if you don’t pay him the attention he wants - you genuinely like Bo, he’s oddly endearing. Loveable, even. He reminds you a little of a puppy; eager for affection, bright and boisterous with boundless energy (and enviable stamina). He’s sweet and adoring and funny and he has this uncanny ability to make everything else fade away when you’re with him, to make you feel like you’re the only woman in the room, beautiful and perfect and entirely his-
But that didn’t make him your boyfriend. 
You weren’t lovers, and whether it was in two weeks or two years, you both knew this arrangement had an expiration date. And because of that, there were no strings attached. At any point, either one of you could end it without an explanation - no questions asked, no feelings hurt. 
Truthfully, you don’t know an awful lot about Bokuto’s line of work, only that his position within the company is senior enough that he can move around his schedule pretty much as he wants, leaving him free to see you whenever he likes. 
Which wasn’t a problem when that was once or twice a week. 
“Sorry, Koutarou, you know I can’t. Maybe tomorrow?”
The petulant whine that echoes down the phone fills you with an odd sort of  guilt. “Why not? You said no on Friday, too,” he pouts. “I miss you, baby. Wanna see you again.”
You shove down the faint, flickering unease that nudges at your gut. You’re not his girlfriend, and you find yourself wondering whether or not he sometimes deliberately lets himself forget that.
Nibbling at your bottom lip, you frown, “I told you I have work today. It’s too late for me to try and find someone to cover my shift, and if I call in again-”
You can kiss your job goodbye. You’re already on thin ice with your boss, and it’s not like new waitresses are hard to find these days. 
“Well… what time do you finish?” he asks, his voice thick with dejection, as if he already knows what your answer’s going to be.
You bite back a sigh, “Late. I’m on close again.”
The short silence on the other end of the phone is deafening. “… I’ll come pick you up afterwards.”
This time you can’t stop the soft sigh that escapes, “Kou, I’m gonna be exhausted, I won’t be any fun to be around.”
“Still wanna see you. You’re always working,” he grumbles. “Feels like you don’t have time for me anymore, baby.”
Slowly your eyes flutter shut, and you take a deep breath. It always comes back to this. “I need this job, baby. We’ve talked about this… I’ll see you tomorrow, okay? I have the whole day off, I’m entirely yours.”
“All mine, hm?”
You smile, “All yours, promise.”
He hums in acknowledgement, not entirely happy, but temporarily placated. “Fiiiine. But I’m holding you to it.”
As if you expected any less. “I have to go get ready for work. I’ll see you tomorrow, okay?”
“I’ll see you later,” he promises, and you hang up a moment later. 
When he said that, you assumed that both of you were on the same page as to what ‘later’ meant.
Three hours into your shift, you hadn’t expected to return from the kitchen to find a grinning Bokuto lounging in one of your booths.
“He asked for you specifically when he came in,” one of your coworkers tells you, shooting you a playful wink. “Didn’t know you were into silver foxes, Y/N. But I can’t say I blame you, he’s hot!”
“Yeah, thanks,” you mutter distractedly, glancing over your shoulder to check your manager wasn’t watching before making your way over.
The smile on your face is tight as golden eyes flicker towards you. “Bokuto,” you begin quietly, “what- what are you doing here?”
An odd look passes across his face at the use of his family name, but the smug grin remains. “You said you had to work tonight,” he says with a cavalier shrug, as if that explained everything. 
“Yes, because I’m working! Kou, I need this job, I can’t-” you break off with a huff, darting another glance over your shoulder. Thankfully, your manager’s busy berating your co-worker for a screwed up order and hasn’t noticed your absence yet.  
Taking advantage of your distracted state, Bokuto reaches across the table to take your hand in his, his thumb stroking back and forth along the back of your palm. “Hey, hey, relax. You’re here to work, I get it, baby. I’m just here for some food, cross my heart,” he swears, drawing an imaginary X over his chest with his finger.
Gently tugging your hand back, you ignore the hurt little pout he gives you. “So you decided to drive twenty minutes across town just to eat here?” you ask, trying to keep the exasperation from colouring your tone. 
He shifts a little in his seat, cheeks flushing a dusty pink under your narrowed stare. “… Well, maybe I wanted to see my pretty girl, too,” he admits, “But I swear I’ll be on my best behaviour!”
Somehow, his words don’t fill you with confidence, but what are you supposed to do? Kick him out? Snap at him for coming despite the fact you told him not to? Taking a deep, steadying breath through your nose, you force yourself to relax. Bokuto’s not hurting anybody by being there, and so long as he keeps his hands to himself, so long as he behaves, it won’t be an issue.
He’s a paying customer, and you’ll treat him just like you would anyone else who walked through the restaurant’s doors.
Yet despite trying to reassure yourself of that, you can’t escape the niggling sense of unease sitting in the pit of your stomach. Even if he’s the perfect gentleman tonight, the perfect stranger, you’ve worked hard to keep your boring day to day life and the one you’ve created with him in nice, neat, separate boxes. Bokuto hasn’t met your friends or your family and outside of Misuzu they don’t have a clue about your arrangement with your attractive if somewhat clingy benefactor.
You don’t want them to know.
Him being here threatens that - it makes you nervous.
But you’ve been with Bokuto long enough to know that you can’t tell him that without hurting his feelings, and you definitely don’t have the energy to deal with that tonight. It’s a conversation for another day.
Instead, you allow a small smile to tug at the corners of your lips, “You know the food’s pretty average here, you might be disappointed.”
Bokuto grins again, mischief sparkling in those golden eyes, and your traitorous heart skips a beat. “Yeah, don’t think that’ll be a problem,” he leans in closer, “I’m far more interested in what’s for dessert.”
Warmth floods your cheeks as he snickers. 
For the most part he keeps his hands to himself, but you can’t quite bring yourself to relax when you can feel those golden, hungry eyes burning a hole into your back as you move around the restaurant serving other customers.
You pretend you don’t see the scowling glower he sends to the harmless office-worker who spends a good forty five minutes flirting with you every time you go over to check on his table.
Bokuto orders enough food to feed a small army and stays until close, leaving a more than generous tip on his way out. 
It goes without saying that he waits for you to finish up. The moment you slip out the door, calling out one last goodnight to your coworker, he’s on you, pushing you up against the brick alleyway wall, hiking your legs up over his hips as his mouth attacks yours, greedy and eager, swallowing up any and all protests you might’ve had.
He doesn’t take you home like you ask, but back to his penthouse suite, and neither of you get much sleep that night.
You’re halfway through washing your hair a few days later when your shower head splutters once… twice… and stops completely. 
A blockage in the plumbing, your landlord informs you rather apathetically. It’s affecting the whole floor and it’ll take at least a day or two to get somebody out to fix it properly, leaving you without running water for the entirety of that time.
In hindsight, there were at least three other people you could have (and probably should have) called first, but he’s already answering the phone before the thought even occurs to you. 
And then it’s too late to backpedal. You find yourself grateful that he can’t physically see the way you flush and fidget, pacing around your living room as you awkwardly try to explain the reason you’re calling at ten in the morning. 
“Would, I mean, i-is it okay if I come over to use your shower? Just for this one time, mine kind of got interrupted this morning.” 
God, from the way you stutter, stumbling over your own tongue, you’d think you were asking him to marry you. You’ve spent the night at his countless times before, but asking for a favour, even a small one like this - maybe you’re toeing an unwritten line in the sand? Bokuto isn’t with you because he loves you, he’s with you because it’s mutually beneficial for both of you, because of an agreement. 
He wants fun, easy, not you saddling him with minor inconveniences. Calling to ask him to come save you, albeit from something as mundane as a lack of access to a functioning shower, feels like something you’d ask your boyfriend to do. 
Not your sugar daddy.
But just as you’re about to backtrack and apologise for interrupting his morning, he speaks. “What d’you mean? Just come stay with me till it’s fixed.”
He says it with such certainty, as if it’s the most obvious solution and for a moment you’re stunned into silence. “A-are you sure? I don’t want-'' Don't want what? To be an inconvenience? A problem? “I don’t want to be in the way,” you finish lamely.
Bokuto just laughs, “Don’t be stupid, baby, of course you won’t be in the way. Just swing by the office and I can give you the keys. Or I can just get you another set made? I don’t know, we can figure it out later. I’ll see you soon, ‘kay?” 
And you have to admit, as apprehensive as you were stepping into his penthouse alone for the first time, showering in Bokuto’s fancy ensuite bathroom (which you’re fairly sure is bigger than your actual bedroom) is a hell of a lot nicer than doing it at home. The lotions he has are all expensive brands with french names you’ve never even heard of before, but they smell amazing and they leave your skin feeling all soft and silky. Even the shampoo he’s bought for you to use is far nicer than the one you have at home, though you’re secretly pleased that its scent’s similar - your favourite, actually. 
Did he buy them knowing that or was it just a coincidence, you wonder. You never thought to ask. 
Without work, or Bo for that matter, to occupy your time, you decide to take advantage of his gigantic TV, opening up Netflix and settling into his ridiculously comfortable couch… 
… And wake, a few hours later to the feeling of fingers carding through your hair and a pair of lips pressing against your cheek. 
Bokuto’s home, you realise with a start, and there’s drool on your chin. Face burning with embarrassment, you hastily wipe it away with the back of your palm and try to sit up, only for Bokuto’s hand to wrap around your wrist, halting you in your tracks.
“No, don’t get up, baby,” he says, easing down onto the couch beside you and shifting your head onto his lap so he can continue threading his fingers through your hair. “I like coming home to this.”
Still half asleep, curling up and nuzzling further into those warm, thick thighs of his, you miss the intensity of the adoration burning in golden depths as he coaxes you back to sleep.
The two of you are in bed, your cheek resting on his chest, his arm slung over your waist and knuckles brushing idly along your side, when Bokuto breaks the comfortable silence. 
“Move in with me.”
You tense in his arms, heart skipping a beat. For a split second, you’re almost positive that you misheard him. “I-I’m sorry?” You push yourself up onto your elbow, turning your head so that you can look at him properly.
But Bokuto doesn’t miss a beat. “Move in with me,” he repeats, golden eyes bearing down on you.
The expression on your face is frozen halfway between disbelief and hysteria, and you’re staring at him, waiting for that stupid grin to break across his face, for him to laugh and tell you how ridiculous you look, because of course he’s joking.
He’s joking, right?
“Koutarou,” you begin slowly, “Wha- I don’t… Why would you want me to move in with you? We barely- I mean, we’re not…” 
He shrugs his shoulders, “Why wouldn’t I? It makes sense. My place is bigger and nicer, and I like having you here with me. Feels right.”
It feels right??
“I-I can’t just move out of my apartment, Kou.”
His eyebrows knit together, and he huffs, “Why not? It’s a shitty apartment.”
“That’s not the point!” Knocking away the hand that reaches for you, you push yourself all the way up until you’re sitting properly. “I don’t want to move.” 
Owlish eyes narrow, a flash of irritation sparking. “Why not? It makes perfect sense for you to move in here with me. You wouldn’t have to work at that stupid job anymore for one,” he huffs. 
“Bokuto, I’m not going to quit my job,” you mutter. “We’ve talked about this.”
“Why, though?!” he explodes. “You don’t need the money, I’ve told you I can take care of you, whatever you want, baby, name it and it’s fucking yours. You don’t need to work and you don’t need that shitty little apartment!”
Like a crystal glass slipping from numb fingers, the fantasy you’ve convinced yourself you’ve been living shatters into a thousand jagged shards in the space of a single breath.
Oh, how naive you’ve been. How fucking stupid.
Squeezing your eyes shut, you inhale deeply, “Kou, that’s not-”
Strong fingers grip your jaw, and your eyes shoot open as he tugs your face back towards him. Your breath catches in your throat, heart hammering painfully against your ribs. His eyes are wide, pupils blown out, but it’s the intensity in his gaze as he stares at you, the blank expression-
“I love you.”
39 missed calls. 72 unread messages. 
Flowers, bouquets of roses, peonies and chrysanthemums piled up by your door between boxes of chocolates and other gifts you won’t bring yourself to open. 
Wide eyed, Misuzu gingerly steps over them, holding two steaming mugs in hand. “Holy fuck,” she murmurs, and for the first time since this stupid, awful mistake began, there’s not a trace of mirth to be found. “Y/N, I…”
But she doesn’t have the words, and you can’t blame her. 
“He told me he loves me,” you sigh. “He asked me to move in with him and told me he loved me, and I grabbed my clothes and all but ran.” You still can’t get the image of Bokuto’s face out of your head, the raw, aching hurt swimming in his eyes as you all but stumbled over excuses in your haste to get out of there. But he didn’t lift a finger to stop you, didn’t say another word.
He just watched numbly, hunched over against the headboard as you fled.
There’s a short beat of silence between the two of you as she sets down the drinks and collapses into the chair beside you. “And… do you love him back?” 
Exhaling loudly, you drop your face into your palms. “I-”
You like how he makes you feel beautiful, the filthy, wonderful praise he lavishes you in when the two of you sleep together, the way he touches you, fingers and mouth so eager to please as his cock fills you, inch by delicious inch.
You like being adored, treasured, and you liked Bo, but… you don’t love him.
That was never on the cards, that wasn’t what your relationship was.
Every line he ever crossed, every boundary he toed, you keep replaying them again and again over and over in your head like a never ending loop. You hadn’t even wanted this whole stupid sugar baby relationship to begin with, and every step of the way he was the one to coax you forward.
And you let him, swallowing down your doubts and your insecurities each and every time. You let him think that this was something else entirely… 
How had you not seen this coming?
“No,” you admit.
The hand that takes yours is soft, and when you glance over with eyes beginning to burn with unshed tears, Misuzu squeezes it gently. “Then end it. Walk away.”
And with your head on her shoulder, her arms wrapped loosely around you, you type out a short message to Bokuto. No strings attached and no questions asked, you’d promised each other that much when you’d started this mess. You wonder if it still holds true. 
I’m sorry. Clearly we were on different pages and want different things. I didn’t mean to lead you on or for things to go as far as they did, but I can’t do this with you anymore. 
You send it and block his contact, and when the tears come and painful sobs rip their way free, Misuzu holds you tight and murmurs soft reassurances. It’ll pass, all breakups hurt.
A week after your ‘breakup’ you get a notification on your phone that money’s been transferred into your bank account. 
For a moment, you think that maybe it’s an accident, a recurring transaction he’d simply forgotten to cancel (you doubt he’d even notice) until you click into the transaction itself.
It isn’t the sum itself that startles you - twice the usual amount - but the short note attached in the description.
I need to see you. Please.
You transfer the money right back into his account.
Without your weekly supplement from Bo, it doesn’t take long for you to come to the realisation that your current salary just barely covers rent and your bills, and if you want to eat anything other than two minute noodles in the foreseeable future, you’re going to need either more hours, or a second job. 
Thankfully, the timing works out well. When you go to your boss with your most winning smile to try and convince her of your plight, she simply shrugs and agrees, having had to let one of the junior staff go only a few days before. The one catch being that instead of working a mix of morning and afternoon shifts with the occasional closing thrown in, you’re now exclusively on close, five nights a week, Tuesday through Saturday.
Mostly, it doesn’t bother you. The shifts are long and you always leave feeling aching, drained and barely human, but usually it’s quiet enough, and so long as you can get the last few lingering customers out early enough, the actual close runs pretty smoothly between you and the other staff. 
It’s not what you really want to be doing, but you’ve learned to make the best of it. This is adult life, and for the first time since high school, you’re supporting yourself entirely. It might not be the greatest job in the world, and there are absolutely days when you just want to throw in the towel completely, but there is a slight pride to that fact. You don’t need anybody in your life to coddle or support you, you’re figuring this shit out as you go along.
You just wish, sometimes, that you could do that without having to work until the early hours of the morning.
On paper, the kitchen closes at midnight and the last customers are supposed to be out within half an hour of that. Then, between yourself and another server, you can usually get the restaurant tidied up and closed a little after one. 
You knew right from the moment you clocked on that tonight wasn’t going to be one of those nights. The girl who’s supposed to be on close with you called in sick and your boss hasn’t bothered to replace her.
It’s not the first time you’ve had to close by yourself, but it’s still a pain, especially when the last few customers take forever to finish up and leave. 
One of the kitchen staff offers to stay back, his bag slung over his shoulder, hand already on the door handle but you just shake your head with a tired smile. 
“Nah, I can handle it. Thanks, though,”
To his credit, he doesn’t immediately take the offered out. “Are you sure?”
“Yeah, I’ll be fine. See you tomorrow.”
Without any help, it takes almost twice as long for you to finish up, and it’s a little after two when you finally flick off the lights and lock the doors.
Your feet are killing you, and all you can think about is sinking into your bed at home, burrowing into your blankets and sleeping for a week straight-
“Hey, baby.” 
Leaning against the hood of his car, arms folded across his broad chest and eyeing you with an unreadable expression, is Bokuto. 
The tiny hairs on the back of your neck stand on end. 
There's nothing inherently threatening about him being here, but it’s the middle of the night, you haven’t seen him in almost two weeks and you don’t need to glance around to know that the car park’s empty. There’s nobody in sight.
Just you and him, and the few feet of distance separating you. 
“K-kou, what are you… what are you doing here?” 
He smiles at that, the way his name slips from your lips, but only for a fleeting second. It fades, and a cold, uncomfortable feeling settles in the pit of your stomach. 
“I missed you, y’know?” He pushes off the hood and takes a step towards you, “You didn’t call me.”
He’s always been bigger than you, towering over you looking like some Adonis with those rippling, powerful muscles of his. You used to like that strength, squealing in wicked delight when he’d hoist you up with a grin, hands gripping your thighs, squeezing your ass, your back shoved up against the wall so he could drive his cock deeper into ‘his pretty fuckin’ pussy’. 
But that was then. 
You’ve never been scared of his strength. Even that morning in the apartment, he didn’t lash out, didn’t scream or yell, he just… shut down. He wouldn’t hurt you, you know that.
That doesn’t stop you from skittering backwards like a frightened little bunny, your back hitting the wall.
The very moment you do, you watch as his eyes widen in surprise, hurt flashing for a split second-
-before they darken, his face twisting into a scowl, and you can’t escape the feeling you’ve made an awful mistake. 
Dread creeps its way up your spine, tightening like a vice around your chest, making it hard to breathe. Your brain is screaming at you to run, adrenaline surging through your veins, but even as your heart races and your breathing spikes, you can’t seem to move your legs.
It wouldn’t make a difference even if you could - with your back up against the literal wall, Bokuto and his car blocking your only escape route, you’re trapped; a fact that hasn’t escaped either of you.
Paralysed in fear, you can’t so much as twitch as he takes another slow, calculated step forward.
Desperately, you open your mouth - to try and placate him? To apologise? Scream for help? - but all that escapes is his name in a choked, breathless whisper. 
“Bokuto…”
As he stares at you, he almost looks regretful.
Almost, if not for the grim determination resolving like steel in those golden eyes of his. “I love you, and I know you love me, too,” he says, closing the gap between you. “I’m doing this for us, baby.”
2K notes · View notes
cinnamonest · 3 years
Text
Since people actually liked it here's the continuation of the modern Xiao camgirl!darling post I cut from the original, as promised, most if it's under a cut. Here’s the original post. I didn’t think people would actually like the camgirl concept so I thought I was rambling too much and cut this part out lol but here it is now!
Tws: derogatory language/female slurs, mentions of reader being a cheater, reader is promiscuous, murder, incel-y mentality (our modern boy would be a 4chan user, look me in the eye and tell me I'm wrong) and mentions of upsetting realistic things, this one's darker than the first part. If you're bothered by other modern stuff for being too realistic best avoid this too probably, involuntary pornography ---------- Coming up on one year since you gained your most loyal subscriber, you get a rather... Unsettling request. He has something he would like this month, in fact, he adds a few hundred to the regular amount (he's been saving up just for this) and asks for just the answer to one simple question. What's your name?
Your real name, he clarifies. He doesn't need a last name, nothing like that. It would just... Make him feel closer to you. He avoids using the term "anniversary," even though that's what comes to mind. He also doesn't tell you that he already knows, that this is just a test of your honesty. For someone who's so cautious, you would think you would think to give a fake name whenever you go to coffee shops for them to yell out, or change it on the packages you get. You hesitate. And it would be easy to give him a fake one, yet, you don't really think about it too much, you kinda think about that as an afterthought, what you should have done, but your very real name is typed out and sent before you really process it, and you feel a sort of unease, but it's already sent. No big deal. He can't do much with just your first name, right? If your name is common, you feel pretty safe, but even if it's a rarer one, surely there are other people with it, right? He's happy though. Kinda surprised, really, that you didn't lie to him. Maybe you trust him?
You're not stupid, you know something is wrong, you're becoming paranoid. And you connect the weird feeling to him, bc he goes radio silence for several days leading up to finally taking you. This dude who used to respond to any messages you sent within 10 seconds suddenly... It's like he disappeared? He hasn't responded to anything you send him ever since you said your name. You send him messages saying you haven't heard from him in a while and you're worried... The way you word it makes it sound like you're worried about him, but you both know that's not what you really mean. You're hesitant and suspicious of every guy you meet. You buy pepper spray and start carrying some around, you nearly spray a poor guy who you thought was trailing you, turns out he just lives in your building. He makes note of it. He watched you buy it, and is quick to realize you always hold it in the same hand. That must be your dominant hand, that's an important mental note for the future, since you're more likely to try to attack him with that hand. He'll remember. He has a note in his phone with information like that. Height, weight, birthday, social security number, parents' names, school she graduated from. All in little bullet points. He adds dominant hand to the list. He's not worried at all really. Already watched you struggle to carry packages he could lift with one hand, your strength doesn't cross his mind as a threat. At first he just doesn't know what to say, and that's why he stops responding, he feels too awkward but... He starts to enjoy the weird feeling of power the whole situation is giving him. You're worried, you're constantly paranoid, and it's because of him. Now you finally understand the same feeling you inflict on him, how you consume his thoughts every waking moment of every day. It used to irritate him that you held so much power over him, while he meant nothing to you. Now, the tables have turned. You're forced to have him constantly in your mind, whether you like it or not, just like you are in his. It's giving you what you deserve. It gives him a feeling of significance. He matters, even if it's not in a good way. And he keeps telling himself that once he's all you have, he'll matter even more. He's smart enough to realize that if you're paranoid, you might have mentioned him by username to someone else, so to ensure he knows what to do from this point, he has to sneak into your apartment at night as you sleep. It's so unbearably tempting, you have no idea -- you're right there and so vulnerable. He has to hold himself back because he knows that if he so much as touched you, he couldn't hold back. But it's torture, standing there so close, watching your chest rise and fall as he fiddles with the phone. Even when he unlocks it with your thumb, he tries to hold the phone from an angle to do so, even if the skin of his hand grazes yours, it would be too much. You have a lot of contacts across your messages and a bunch of different apps. You have one guy in your online chat you've exchanged far more messages with than anyone else! Hundreds upon hundreds of messages, and huge paypal cash drops, who the hell is -- oh, wait, that's him. Nevermind. But, to his pleasant surprise, he's the only one of your... customers that you regularly talk to, the rest just have a few paypal notifications or clarifications on your policies, but no actual conversations like you have with him. Of course, that's literally part of your deal, he's literally paying for it, but it makes him happy nonetheless. But as he goes through your personal messages, he finds that you are... in no shortage of options. Like, holy shit. It was kind of expected. You *are* really pretty, that's how you have so many followers after all, but this is a lot. So many contacts named some variation of "DO NOT ANSWER!!!" or "creepy guy that forced me to give him my number at the club", etc etc. Plenty of unsaved numbers texting you to never get a response. You've ghosted enough dudes to make your place haunted. It's... kinda awful, really. It also kinda hurts his heart a bit more than he expected. You have so, so, so many options, even without the cam thing, he's more insignificant than he even realized. ...Well, for now, at least. He'll be significant to you soon enough. And then you seem to have a sort of "boyfriend of the month" deal going on, aside from that. Plenty of male-name contacts whose last exchange is a "don't talk to me again!" message from you, plenty of messages corresponding to the same time as those to your girl friends about how you can't find a good guy and every relationship ends badly. How unfortunate. See, it's because you choose bad guys. You probably go for dicks and not.... well, he can't exactly pull the "nice guys like me" mentality, he doesn't delude himself into thinking he is one. He's lucid enough to realize that most nice guys would not be sneaking into your house and standing over your sleeping body to stalk your phone as they make plans to kidnap you. He knows he would probably fall under the classification of a creepy guy. He's just too far gone to care. Still, he would be so much better to you, he tells himself, not a cheater or a player like you complain about. To say he resents those kinds of guys -- ones that can do the unthinkable and actually talk to girls, let alone successfully, only to be assholes, and yet girls like you still go for them -- is an understatement. You're basically just a slut, you probably ignore all the guys that would be nice to you, just like all those internet forums he reads talk about. Typical.
Well, those forums also make fun of guys like him who pay for girls like you, but he can't blame them. It *is* kinda pathetic. There is one dude you talk to, though, now. Current boyfriend of the month, from the looks of it. You have a little heart emoji next to the name. He knows it's kinda pathetic that something so simple and insignificant sets him off, but it does, makes him pout and grind his teeth and curl his other hand into a fist. It's so unfair. Some dude you barely know gets to fuck you, and you haven't even known him nearly as long as you've known him! He doubts this dude -- hell, any of your boyfriends -- has put in the same amount of money that he has into you. They fuck you practically for free. And that, unfortunately for you, only solidifies his decision. If you're fucking some dude for a month because they buy you dinner every now and then, if we're going by that scale, then you owe him quite a good deal of pussy. Any hesitancy or guilt he had about the whole thing is gone. And he's a little mad. Keeps grumbling to himself that you're just a loose whore, fucking so many people and putting yourself out there on the internet. He wonders if they even know about what you do. Probably not, you probably don't tell them. Yeah, that sounds like what you'd do. Really, you're kinda lucky that someone like him is so willing to commit to you, since you are a slut. You don't deserve it, but he loves you anyway. And you'll probably have the nerve to be ungrateful for it too. Sigh. On the bright side, by some miracle, it would appear that you have not told any real-life people about him, you haven't sent out any hey if I disappear you should probably look into this creep type of messages. But he can't afford to have you doing so in between now and when you move in with him, so, he decides he has to act within the next 24 hours. While he's here, though, he decides to do a quick sweep of your place. Makes note of what snacks and drinks you like, what brand of toothpaste and shampoo and the like you use, so he can buy some for you. Maybe you'll adjust better if you have some of your favorite things. And then, after days of silence, he sends you a message, says it's fine, his internet went out for a few days. He means it to reassure you, but somehow it makes you feel more uneasy. He has everything planned out, or so he thinks. But you deviate from your usual schedule. When you leave work or class, you don't go home, you go somewhere else, first. How strange. Maybe picking up groceries? He follows from a distance. No, looks like you're going out to eat...? Maybe you're meeting friends or family or -- no that's a guy. Fuck. You must have planned this just earlier today, since there were no messages on your phone. It makes a bitter feeling rise in his gut. He hates that he can't get close enough to listen to your conversation. Well, he hates the whole thing, sits there and seethes the whole time. Watches you through the windows in the parking lot, thankfully you chose to sit outside. Feels his eye twitch and his hand clench every time you smile and laugh. It takes way too long. The fact that you split the bill feels like a punch to the stomach too. Shouldn't you be used to taking guys' money? Oh, and what's this...? This guy isn't the picture on boyfriend-of-the-month's contact. Well, well, well. You really are a whore. See, it's a very good thing he's taking you off the market. You're probably a reckless heartbreaker too. He's doing all the other men of the world a favor by taking on such a burden as you. And it makes him feel far more justified in keeping you locked away, since he has every reason to believe, now, that you'd run off and fuck someone else if given the chance. Halfway through, the guy briefly gets up and runs to the bathroom or something. While he's gone, he sees your face fall a bit. And then he sees you look around. You turn your head from one side to the other. Your eyes scan the area. You shuffle uncomfortably and you bite your lip and your eyebrows furrow. You're scared. You feel like -- no, you know you're being watched and it scares you. That makes him a little happy, for some reason. He wouldn't be sure what to do if you went home with the guy, but thankfully you don't. No big deal, this was just a bump in the road, he still beats you back to your building and he still goes through with the original plan. Even better, now that it's even darker outside. If anything, now he's got extra aggression and testosterone in his blood, running over the events in his head and going through some... very forceful and violent fantasies. The message he sent had you uneasy, and it's also how you immediately know what's going on when it does finally happen. You keep telling yourself you're being unnecessarily paranoid, that it's nothing, maybe that guy actually got his life together or got a girlfriend or something. Things like... What you fear, don't happen in real life, that's stuff that only happens in movies and stuff. You keep calling it that or it in your head. That won't happen to you. It's not going to happen. The series of events that play out in your head, scenarios you try to push out of your mind. Sure, in the movies it always takes place in the stairwell, but that's fiction, so you go up the apartment stairwell as always. You're not gonna let a bunch of B-grade old films scare you. And it's always some dude standing and waiting, but that nice young boy that you've never seen before is just leaning against the wall, scrolling on his phone, he only glances up for a second as you pass by, he's not a threat, you're being paranoid. You flash a smile and a little wave as you walk by, he doesn't return either, just looks back down at his phone. See? This guy doesn't even care, you're being paranoid for nothing, you tell yourself. But as you make the turn to go up the next set of stairs you hear the click of a phone being put on the lockscreen, a few metallic footsteps ringing out in the open hall and echoing, coming up right behind you, but for that split second you expect a tap on the shoulder, maybe he has a question, it's not like movies, it's not like movies, you're not gonna get a cloth shoved over your face and--- Well, it's not exactly like the movies. You were prepared, but it all happens in one motion - one hand grabs the hand with the spray and twists it, making you drop it, the other wraps some material over your mouth. You were prepared enough that you don't gasp in surprise, you hold your breath and thrash, but it doesn't make any difference, you wiggle and writhe for a few moments but can't even begin to break free, eventually succumb to the lack of oxygen and take a deep breath. It takes a few seconds to settle in, it's not so immediate. You instinctively panic and thrash again, but he has a complete iron grip. The dizziness takes a second to set in. He huffs a bit in frustration and says stop moving, it's fine. It's definitely not, but it occurs to you that that's not something a kidnapper looking for any potential vulnerable girl says. It's a poor attempt at comfort. It's someone specifically looking for you. And if that wasn't enough, he says your name. Your very real name. Maybe it was a mistake to tell him after all. But the worst part of it all is that there's not a single doubt in your mind, even in your panic you have the realization, it's definitely him and this is literally exactly what you were afraid of. And it's the last thing that goes through your head. And once he's got you out cold he just takes a sigh of relief. He may have been very neutral faced to you, but in reality he was incredibly nervous. He hasn't exactly made or used chloroform before, our boy is operating on YouTube tutorials here. He's got adrenaline pumping through his veins and carries you with his arms trembling. He's on autopilot carrying you out, but his mind is also consumed by holy fuck I'm touching her she smells so nice she's so warm her face is so close I'm actually touching her-- you get the idea. He feels bad about taping your hands and feet together and putting you in the trunk of his car, kinda. It feels too much like what a really bad person would do to a girl they didn't care about, like he's a trafficker or a murderer or a criminal or something, but that's not true at all. Sure, he's still mad at you for being a whore and all that, but it feels improper, he just has no choice. It's late at night, but he can't risk getting pulled or being at a stoplight and someone seeing an unconscious girl in his backseat, so, trunk it is. But once he's home, to his tiny little downtown apartment (he'll probably be able to move into a better place soon, since he's not paying you tons of money anymore), he takes a quick check to make sure the coast is clear, and drags you out, up the stairs, all the way into his apartment, sets you down on the bed, where you'll be staying. He even washed the sheets and cleaned the place up a bit for your arrival. You probably would not like to see what this place looked like before the five trash bags worth of cleaning was done. He'll probably be more motivated in the future, though, since now he won't be so depressed all the time. And then the adrenaline of the fear of being seen is over, and that's when it sets in that this is real. It's very, very hard to hold back. You're real, in the flesh, he can reach out and touch you with his hands! It feels like a dream. And he realizes he can take this opportunity to do things he would be far, far too embarrassed to do when you're awake. He takes a few minutes to do just that, cautiously reaches out to poke your face, and then run a hand down your neck, your skin is so soft! Your hair smells so nice, he lays down beside you and runs his fingers over it. Puts hands on your body and just lays there in awe of the fact that you're real. He's pretty certain he's never actually touched a human female before now. Everything about you feels soft. Weirdly feminine, which is something very foreign and confusing to him. And he kinda uh... Loses it. Goes buckwild with just taking in every aspect of you. Again, since you're unconscious he can be gross and entirely shameless about it. Peels your clothes off and runs his hands and mouth over every inch of flesh, takes the tape off your lips and presses his tongue into your limp mouth until he's forced to let go to breathe, fingers you and tonguefucks you and sucks on your nipples and your neck. Lays pressed against you and just breathes in your scent. It takes every ounce of self control he has not to fuck you already. But he does jerk off a few times. That way he'll last longer, so it's a win-win. And then... you twitch. Tape goes back over your mouth. And then, you twitch again. And this time, you make a little "mm!" under the tape, you start trembling and he sees you try to pull your hands apart. You whimper. It sounds scared and distressed. He feels kinda bad, but it also makes him hard, and that outweighs any guilt by far. Besides, it's what you deserve after what you did earlier. You tortured him mentally, it's only fair. On the good side of things, you suppose, you don't have to worry about the usual fears one would have over such a situation - you're fairly certain he's not going to kill you, nor sell you. In fact, the bed you wake up on is pretty soft. You're naked and the tape is uncomfortable, but... At least he was considerate enough to give you a blanket. He does care about you, after all. First thing he says is asking if you're awake. Can you hear me? You hesitate a moment, and then you nod. He's a bit new to this whole abduction thing. He wants to make sure he didn't pull a muscle or something with the tape. So... Do you hurt anywhere? Does your head hurt? Oh, right, the tape. He's not stupid either. You have to promise you're not going to scream. In fact, he's angry enough about earlier that he gets a bit meaner than he originally told himself he'd be. If you scream, I'll make you regret it. Understand? You nod, so he takes it off, holding it close in preparation in case you were lying, but you don't actually answer him, you're silent again for a minute, then just ask a question of your own. You're that guy, right? He's silent for a few seconds, there's no need for any clarification. Finally just says yeah. You just breathe again. Silently. Finally you summon the courage to ask him what he wants with you. And why are you doing this to me? And his answer is fairly simple. What do you think? You don't say anything for a minute, and neither does he. He's not good with words, and you don't really have ones for this situation. It occurs to you that offering to pay him to let you go is probably not the solution. After all, this is the guy that's dumped unimaginable amounts of money onto you, you couldn't even come close to paying him back. You figure maybe, after he gets what he wants... well, you get the courage to ask.  Is there anything... that I can do o-or... anything that will make you... are you gonna let me go, after you....? And the answer is, again, simple, but the one you did not want to hear. No. He's a blunt boy, so he doesn't beat around the bush, but he doesn't torment you by keeping anything from you. In fact, he's already rehearsed this speech a few hundred times in his head. He just wanted to make sure he's very clear so there's no misunderstanding, and while he likes some discomfort in a vengeful sort of way, he doesn't want you to be too freaked out to where you have a panic attack. He says he's just going to... keep you here. He has the things you'll need. He got your purse with your keys, so he'll even run to your apartment after this to go get some of your stuff. You don't need to tell him which number, he adds, he already knows which apartment you're in. He needs you here, he says. And he makes sure to add that it's your fault. If you were never out there selling yourself in the first place, this never would have happened. If you're good, he can make things a bit better for you. But you need to go ahead and accept that you're going to be staying and that no amount of begging or offers is going to convince him to let you go. He can be nice to you, he promises. A better boyfriend than the others. You just have to be a good girlfriend -- you know, obedient and sweet and do what he says. Just like you always were when you talked to him. Just keep being sweet like that and doing the things he tells you to do. You would argue that the terms boyfriend and girlfriend are not appropriate descriptors of the sort of relationship he's creating, but you keep that thought to yourself. Instead, you ask, How long are you going to keep me here? Which is a dumb question, since he's pretty sure he already made that clear. Forever. -----
There's a double homicide in the area. Takes place on the same night, and the same diameter of knife is used, so police believe maybe the two incidents are connected. Especially because they do have something in common, one girl. She was romantically involved with both of them. The girl in question's apartment has been vacated, very suddenly, and the girl has disappeared without a trace, taking things with her from the looks of it, so police believe she may be responsible, but other than that, they have no leads. A few weeks later, a video circulates all over the internet. Some famous camgirl finally started making porn, apparently. Just one video, but the description (which was totally written by her, it has to be since it's written in first person right?) says something about how she decided to quit camming, so this video marks the end of her career. She got into a relationship, so she says in the description, so she has to quit. It's roleplay porn, apparently, she's doing a good job at the acting. All tied up and gagged and getting fucked by some big-dicked guy holding the camera. He's silent, but she's making a ton of noise, cums several times. Really good acting, the fear and desperation in her eyes looks so real. Talk about going out with a bang. It gets a lot of likes. Tons of comments about how sad people are she's quitting. And of course, a lot of comments say, what a lucky guy.
474 notes · View notes
callme-barnes · 3 years
Text
Drunk Crushin’
Tumblr media
*GIF is not mine*
Summary: You have a night out with the girls to get your mind off of your ex. Now your in the tower confessing things you wouldn’t be if you were sober.
Pairing: Bucky Barnes x Fem!Reader (with powers)
Word Count: 1,842
Warnings: None
A/N: Please do not repost my work anywhere! I wrote it for Tumblr so it stays on Tumblr. I’m trying to get back in the swing of writing things because well, I love writing. It’s been literal years since I’ve written anything so please be kind. I kind of just put this out as it goes. I don’t want to think about it too much or I will never publish anything. Anyways, for this pic I gave the reader the ability to manipulate nature but it doesn’t play a huge part in it. All mistakes are mine. Enjoy otherwise!
_______________________________________________________________________
The euphoric feeling of the satin dress on your skin was mixing in nicely with the feeling of too much alcohol in your system. The alcohol heightened the smooth sensation on your skin and the music caused you to sway from side to side to the rhythm, flashing lights dancing across the exposed skin of your legs, arms, and chest. Natasha and Wanda surrounded you, the pair of them a lot more sober than you were.
“Y/N/N...how are you feeling?”
You managed to open your eyes at hearing your name, although it sounded muffled due to your intoxication.
“I feel...amazing! Who...who needs men. Right? Right!”
Wanda couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped her lips at your response
“Babe maybe we should have you drink some water. You’ve been on the dancefloor for hours” she mentioned in slight concern but also was amused at how carefree and happy you were in that moment.
“I’ll take...I’ll take another shot” you said blissfully, looking at Natasha and Wanda before you reached over and moved your arms around each of their shoulders
“Thank you guys so much...I...I needed this so much. I can’t believe...believe he would do something like that. I mean...what...what the fuck was he thinking?! And in my bed for fucks sake”
Wanda and Natasha moved to walk you towards a small corner booth, Wanda excusing herself so she could get you some water.
“Don’t worry about him babe. He was a fucking asshole. I couldn’t stand him. If I had a chance to cut his head off I would”
Y/N laughed to herself as she leaned into Natasha, resting her head on her shoulder, her own head spinning.
“I love you Natasha. And you Wanda!”
Wanda laughed at your coo and she slipped into the empty seat next to you helping you get your water bottle open
“I love you too babe. Now, let’s get you sobered up just a little and get you back to the compound”
You don’t even know how the conversation was started due to your head not really remembering any complex thoughts, but your mouth was running as if you knew exactly what you were talking about.
“He’s...holy fuck, if I could get my hands on that man. He is probably...probably the hottest man I have ever laid eyes on. I’m glad he managed to get into this era because...I mean, the 40’s didn’t appreciate him much”
Natasha had her arm wrapped around your waist, your heels clacking on the hardwood floor and your dress had ridden up dangerously short above your thigh. You were smiling to yourself as images of Bucky Barnes flooded your mind, your intoxicated brain flashing the most sinful, perverted thoughts.
“Have you seen the man workout...when he’s all sweaty and...out of breath”
Wanda set your stuff down on the counter with a small smirk on her face as she listened to you go on about the super soldier, having known all this by now. She had always agreed not to read your mind but you didn’t exactly make it hard to notice sometimes. She was pretty sure everybody in the tower knew about your crush on Bucky.
“Sorry Y/N, you’re the only one who has noticed that I’m afraid”
Natasha set you down on one of the stools, Wanda moving to stand next to you to keep you upright. You swayed a bit to yourself, looking around in a haze.
“Oh come on! Don’t tell me. We’ve all been in the same room with the guy! He once took his shirt off during a sparring match with Steve and I haven’t stopped...thinking about it since. But you gotta....you gotta shhh because my boyfriend would get mad if he knew”
Natasha laughed slightly as she took some snacks from the cupboard noticing Bucky walking into the kitchen Before he got a chance to ask what you guys were up to, you let out a scoff as you looked over drunkenly at Wanda
“Oh wait….I almost, forgot! I don’t even...have a boyfriend! Not anymore. Fucking bastard. He...you know what. Fuck that guy. I think I’m pretty hot, I am a...I can make life grow with these hands!” you say as you hold up your hands in front of both you and Wanda, Wanda reaching over and grabbing onto them causing you to lean into her chest, your eyes looking up
“You think...you think I’m hot don’t you Wanda?”
Bucky watched the display in front of him, grabbing a water bottle from the fridge then looked over at Natasha
“What’s all that about?”
Natasha ate a chip and looked over at Bucky speaking quietly, “She found Leo in bed with another woman this morning”
Bucky’s eyebrows shot up, a bit in surprise but more so in disdain. He figured that’s how that guy would go out. Bucky would constantly see his wandering eyes when you would bring him around, even go far as catching up all up on some girl once. Leo had just laughed it off and said it wasn’t what it had looked like before before walking back to you. Since that day Bucky made sure to keep a close eye on him, which put Leo on his guard and just made it harder to catch him
“Asshole. How did she take it? Why didn’t she tell me?”
Natasha looked at Bucky with a knowing stare, “You know why she didn’t tell you. She hasn’t exactly been that open about her relationship since that day you told her you caught him on some girl at the BBQ last year”
Bucky drank more of his water and sighed, his gaze moving up to see you interacting with Wanda. He couldn’t help the slight smile that was on his lips as Wanda pushed hair from your face and spoke to you in a quiet, calming voice.
“Whose Natasha talking to? Hey Nat! I’m the drunk one here you’re not supposed to be the one talking….to yourself”
Natasha smiled in amusement as she ate more chips from the bag, “I’m not babe, I’m talking to Bucky”
Your eyes widened immediately as you straightened up from Wanda’s body and fumbled around with your hair, “Holy shit! Why didn’t you...tell me. Wanda how do I look?”
Wanda let out a laugh and shook her head as you loudly whispered to her, her hand going to hold onto you and smooth out your hair
“You look lovely Y/N/N”
You looked in Bucky’s general direction, a smile on your face at his words. You brought your chin to rest on your open palm on top of the counter, your eyes closing and opening so you could try to focus
“Y/N, Wanda and I are going to get out of this clothes and we’re going to bring you a change of clothes. Are you okay with Bucky for a few minutes?”
You let out a soft grumble in agreement, your eyes now just staying shut.
“Yeah. I mean as long as...he doesn’t take off his shirt because I wouldn’t remember it in the morning and that would be...a waste of a strip tease”
Bucky laughed a bit as he walked over and stood next to you to keep you upright, “Don’t worry doll my shirt will stay on”
Wanda and Natasha laughed to themselves before making their way to their rooms to change. Y/N felt her body sway to rest against Bucky’s torso, her head on his chest before Bucky moved to rest a hand on your waist
“Come on Y/N we should get you in a more stable seat”
You groaned as Bucky helped you up off the stool and made his way to the couch
“Bucky, you were right. I’m sorry, I should have...listened to you”
Bucky moved to set you down on the couch, taking a seat next to you “Right about what sweetheart?”
“About Leo...he was, he’s an asshole. That day at the BBQ, I knew...I knew you were telling me the truth. I just..do you know I had caught him talking to other women all the time? On his phone, when we went out. I just...I was so embarrassed. I didn’t want it to be true”
You moved to lay your head down in his lap and sniffled, “I tried everything, he just...I should have accepted that he didn’t want me”
Bucky moved his hand to push your hair out of your face, his other hand resting around your form “Don’t beat yourself up Y/N/N. He never deserved you. He’s an idiot if I’ve ever met one. And I’ve met many. If you want I can go scare him for you. You know, rough him up a little bit”
You laughed softly and shook your head, “It’s okay. Thank you though”
Bucky looked down as he continued to run his hand through your hair, watching as you held up one of your hands, “I should’ve choked him out with a vine when I had the chance”
He let out a loud laugh at this, his hand reaching up to take yours and set it down on your hip, “Calm down there Little Shop of Horrors”
Nat and Wanda entered the living area, clothes in hand, “Alright little lady let’s get you out of these clothes. Thank you Barnes”
Bucky helped you sit up, getting up when Wanda and Natasha sat down,“Bucky can’t leave. He smells nice, and he’s comfortable”
“Bucky can’t watch us change you sweetie. Remember, waste of a strip tease?”
Bucky smiled and turned around as Nat and Wanda helped you out of your dress and into a large t-shirt and shorts, “It’s okay I’d strip for that man any day”
Wanda scoffed with a laugh, Bucky’s smile growing into a happy little smirk at your words
“He’s still in the room lady behave”
“Oops, sorry”
You let out a drunken giggle as Wanda and Nat finished up, “Alright Bucky you can turn around. You’re welcome to join us. We’re just going to pop in a movie so we can keep an eye on her for the night”
Bucky nodded as he took his seat next to you again, letting you get comfortable in his lap again, his hand finding a comfortable spot on your waist.
“Psst...hey Nat you think I...got a chance with Bucky?”
Bucky looked down with a small smirk since Natasha was on the other sofa turning on the TV, “Absolutely doll”
You let out a content mumble of ‘thank god’ before stretching out your arm across Bucky’s lap.
“You know she’s not going to remember any of this when she wakes up right?”
Bucky looked up at Wanda before looking back down at your form
“Oh I know. That’s what’s going to make my days so much better for what I have planned”
519 notes · View notes
nightowlfandom · 3 years
Text
Rich! Bad Boy!Min Yoongi- Try Me
Just wanna say if you see your name used here, I don’t have beef with you okay? I had a random name generator in another tab and just used the first name I saw.
Once again someone doesn’t want me to be great so....this might be the only post today because I....dunno I can’t post when I’m not in a good mood and its been real shitty.
CHECK OUT MY MASTERLIST HERE!!
X RATED PROMPT LIST| NON X RATED PROMPT LIST
RUN IN HERE AND COME GET Y’ALL JUICE
Leggo!
...
You were practically glued to his side. His arm was tightly wrapped around your waist as he led you across the room. You had perched your designer sunglasses on top of your head to get a clearer look at your surroundings. Why were you wearing sunglasses at night? Because you could, of course.
Your wore a backless floor length gown in one of his favorite colors. He had insisted you wear your fur coat, but you convinced him to let you leave it in the car. You were on full display, not only for him but for anyone else who thought that they had bought the most gorgeous date for the night. That title was forever and always reserved for Min Yoongi’s girl and tonight only proved it more and more. 
He walked with his held held high as if everyone around him was beneath him. His attired screamed ‘try me, bitch’ From his black suit and tie to crisp white dress shirt and shoes that were worth more than someone’s rent for five months. His hair was slicked back and while he didn’t bother to raise his own pair of shades, everyone could see the glare very evident on his face.
You two were the epitome of a power couple, in the most literal sense and everyone respected that.
“Mr. Min! Welcome!” a nervous and frantic looking man rushed up to you. “This must be your beautiful companion for the night.” he bowed repeatedly. So many times that you lost count. He held his hand out for you to take, but you were left to stare awkwardly. You had no idea what to do in that moment. After a second or two you held your hand out, which he shook a bit too aggressively.
Yoongi calmly used his free hand to raise his sunglasses up. “You gettin’ paid to rip my girl’s arm out its socket?”
“Oh! my apologies Mr. Min!” he instantly let your hand go. “I wasn’t aware.”
“You never are.” he scoffed, allowing his shades sit on the top of his head. “Is our table ready or did they send you here to waste our time?”
“You’re fashionably early! Your comrades haven’t arrived yet.” the host stammered. “Follow me!” he practically disappeared through the sea of people. 
“What a tool.” you spoke for the first time since you left the car. “I’ve never seen a bigger kiss-ass in my life.”
“Hm, trust me I’ve met worse. He’s just a dick-rider for the men who really own this place.” He leaned down and spoke into your ear. “Those guys will literally shit on someone else’s table if I tell them to.”
“How riveting.” you rolled your eyes playfully as he led you through the crowd. It was easy for people to get out of your way. One look from your boyfriend and they were hugged the nearest wall or throwing themselves against the various tables set up all over the place. “Remind me again why we’re here?”
“Don’t make that face.” He smirked. “I told you, official business.”
“And we couldn’t do that somewhere less...sleazy?” you scoffed at the old man with five different women on his arm. “Yoongi-”
“It’s only for a few hours.” he assured. “Then after that, we can do whatever you want, okay?”
“You said that last time.” you hid the pout forming on your face.
“You have my word.”
“Or so you say.” you slipped out of his grip. “Until you have more trash take out.” you shook your head as you walked ahead. Yoongi watched you from behind as you walked ahead. Of course you didn’t need him by your side to be considered intimidating. He bit his lip at the idea of ripping that dress off your body when you got back to the hotel. Shit, he might not even manage to keep his hands to himself in the car.
Yoongi joined you at the table. “ You feel like Soju tonight?”
“Depends on if you want me to start fighting or not.” you raised an eyebrow at Yoongi.
“Hm, on second thought how about imported beer.”
“This isn’t date night at your place, dear.” you replied jokingly.
“Hm, you’re right. It’s been a while since we’ve splurged. We can do wine tonight!” he chuckled in reply as you both sat down. Just as you both got settled, you were met by a small crowd. Yoongi’s friends, of course. 
“Oi! Watch how you handle my fucking jacket! It’s worth more than your life.” Namjoon snapped at that host.
“My apologies sir!”
“Yoongi, Y/N. Good to see you.” Seokjin shook Yoongi’s hand firmly. “Sorry we’re late.”
“We just arrived ourselves.” you replied, relaxing as Yoongi wrapped his arm around your waist again. “Yoongi insisted.”
“Of course he did.” Jungkook sat down. “I saw the other women glaring at you.” he laughed. “You sure know how to make an entrance.” he raised your hand to his lips for a short kiss to your knuckles.
“Of course she does. She’s the best looking woman here.” he huffed as if it was obvious. The host quietly bought the selection for the night.
“Wine for the lady, the usual for the rest of us.” Yoongi spoke for the table.
“Yes sir!”
Before anyone else could speak, a woman in a red dress and white fur coat strode up. “Yoongi? Is that you?”
“Meredith....fancy seeing you here.” Yoongi looked less than thrilled.
“Very!” she seemed a little too happy to see him. It was funny because you had never seen nor heard of this woman in your life. “So...I tried to call you.”
She was completely oblivious of you sitting right there and you didn’t like it.
“What are you doing here?” Seokjin annoyedly spoke up as his drink was poured. “If you couldn’t tell, we’re all trying to enjoy ourselves.”
“I just wanted to catch up with an old friend!” she put her hands up in defense. Her eyes suddenly landed on you. “Whose this?” she fixed her face in disgust
“Y/N L/N, who the fuck are you?” you raised an eyebrow. Your posture straightened up as she glared at you. You threw your sunglasses on the table, crossing your arms as you perked up.
“Are you Yoongi’s pet or something?” she put a hand on her hip. “ Guess they’ll let anyone in!”
“Pet? Oh Honey...Even if that were true it would still mean I’m sitting here and your standing there looking stupid....”
“Oh yeah. He’s probably waiting for the perfect moment to get rid of you!”
You held up a single hand to up Yoongi to signify that you didn’t want him to speak. He looked livid, however you didn’t see the point in him wasting his time or energy on this woman. You slowly stood up. The host held your glass of wine with shaky hands, unsure of what to do.
“Thank you.” you grabbed the glass from him. “Run along now.”
“Yes mam!” the scared host scurried off, obviously not wanting any confrontation. 
“Y/N, what are you doing?” Yoongi asked, watching you with weary eyes. You weren’t confrontational so this was a huge surprise.
“Meredith. That is your name, right?” you smiled sweetly. You took a sip from your glass. “Hm...What a darling coat! I bet it goes with anything.”
“Of course it does! It pairs best with red. I bought it in Paris...” she put a hand on her hip as if she was a model. “As you can see.”
“Too bad beautiful gowns and expensive fur doesn’t make the wearer any less cheap than the next bitch.” you instantly shut down the false sense of security you built for the disrespectful woman. 
“EXCUSE ME?!?”
“Not done yet....” you cleared your throat before speaking again. “ Whore, Pet, Wife ,Girlfriend, whatever you want to call me, go ahead but best believe my place in Yoongi’s life will always hold rank over you, my dear. You weren’t even important enough for him to tell me about you and we’ve been together for four years going on five as of two months from now.” You put your free hand on your hip. “That’s number one.” you laughed gleefully.
“Damn Yoongi, your girl has guts.” Namjoon whispered.
“That’s my babe.” Yoongi sat back and watched you drag Meredith for filth.
“Number Two! Before you try to feed me shit and call it sugar, make sure you take off the tags on your clothes.” You pointed to the obvious department store tag. “Clearance...nice. I also know fake diamonds when I see them, don’t play yourself.”
Nothing was wrong with fake gems, or clearance items...but pretending you were better than everyone else while lying...that wasn’t gonna go down.
The girl had went completely quiet now.
“Three. Last but not least. Get over this whole convoluted ‘I’m better than you’ ideals you follow because the same people you turn your nose up at are the same people who you rely on on a day to day basis. Shiny hair, expensive clothes, and a posse of fake friends who tell you everything you want to hear does not guarantee happiness. Insulting me because it gives you short lived joy does not guarantee happiness. Pretending you actually have any sense of class when it’s obvious you faked your way to the top of social stardom does not guarantee happiness.” you put your wine glass on the table. “So before I proceed to tell you to go fuck yourself and to stay away from me and my BOYFRIEND...any questions?”
Not even five seconds passed and this woman walked off without another word. You didn’t feel bad, not by a long shot. Respect is something that’s earned any ANYONE who didn’t understand that could get a piece of you.
You sat back down next to Yoongi, grabbing your wine again. “Gentlemen, forgive me for that outburst.”
“Damn babe.” Yoongi wrapped his arm around you again. “That was hot.”
“Good because I’m highly fucking livid right now.” you calmly took a sip of your wine. “Who was that woman?” you turned to glare at Yoongi.
“She was an actress who was paid to portray my wife for a business thing I was forced to do.” he shook his head. “Y/N I promise she means nothing to me. It was before we even met.”
“Good. Let another girl talk crazy to me, I’ll kill you both.” you said with a straight face. “Her for thinking she can talk to me any way she wants, and you for keeping things from me. I will cut you deep, sir.”
“Damn I love you.” he bit his lip. He turned your head towards himself to give you a deep kiss. 
...
As he had promised, he could barely keep his hands off you in the car. The minute the doors had shut, Yoongi had the hem of your dress bunched up in his fist. His lips feverishly laid open mouth kisses along your exposed neck. 
“Yoongi, we shouldn’t do this here.” you whimpered, even though your actions said the completely opposite.
“Why? No one is gonna stop me. They damn sure won’t say shit about it.” Yoongi stopped for a split second to turn a glare to the limo driver, who was trying very hard not to look in the rear view mirror. “PUT THE FUCKING DIVIDER UP.” he barked.
“Yes sir!!”
Yoongi pushed you down onto the seats, causing you to let out a laugh. The divider was put up and you could hear the sound of fabric ripping.
He had tore a rip up your dress.
“Goodbye $3,000 dress.” you huffed.
“More where that came from.” he laughed, which was quickly replaced with a sadistic smile. “Spread your legs, baby.” he pouted. “Daddy wants to finger you”
“In the car-"
 “When we get back to the hotel, I want you naked on that bed.” he growled. “If not, I’ll fucking rip whatever you have left off.”
... (The Hotel)
He couldn’t even keep his hands to himself in the elevator, any part of you he could get his hands on, he touched. By the time you two had gotten back to the room, you were thrown on the bed. Your dress had a huge tear up the leg and the straps were holding up either. Yoongi had discarded every article of clothing except his pants which were hanging low on his hips at this point.
“How do you want me?” he flicked his tongue against his bottom lip, looking you up and down. “I’ll do whatever you want, babe.” He watched as your shy wall was quickly put up and he couldn’t help but laugh. “Baby doesn’t know?”
“Nuh uh.” you hid behind your hands with a shy smile.
“Hm...my hands?”
“hm....nuh uh.” you shook your head again.
“Hm...my mouth then?” he bit his lips, standing right in front of you. “Where was that fire, honey? Come on.” he grabbed your hands. “Want me to eat that pretty pussy, baby?” He gathered the rest of your dress in his fist. “Come here.”
He began kissing up your bare thighs. You shook your legs, biting your lip. You felt him pull your panties down.
“You were so brave for me, sexy girl. Where’s that fighting spirit? Do you want me to eat this sweet little- hmm.” he dragged his tongue up your slit, laying opened mouthed kisses along your pussy. “You’re brave for the outside world but you still need daddy to take care of you, huh?”
“Mhm!” you nodded desperately.
“Baby you taste so fucking good.” he laughed, lashing his tongue against your hot flesh. “You’re moving so much.” he cackled. “Hmm” he dug his nails into your thighs. “You like it when I eat this pussy?” 
“This is mine.” he mumbled against your heat. “This is all mine. Don’t think I’m done with you yet...”
146 notes · View notes
marjorie189 · 3 years
Text
Happy Birthday, Love - A Louis Partridge Imagine
Tumblr media
Hey guys! Just wanted to let you all know that this was written at the time of Louis’ birthday but I never got the time to finish it because of school, but here ya go! Better late than never :)
sum: come along as you’re louis’ girl giving him the sweetest birthday ever
contains: cute fluffy louis. definitely gemini louis!! (we all know geminis are something else. so, you’ll definitely see how quick his mood changes lol. have fun!)
word count: 15,091
this imagine will take you along Louis’ day with his family. so it’s not just going to be y/n and louis content. So just know to expect more than that! this imagine is written as Louis’ day, which will include his family, so it won’t just be filled with just fluffy y/n and louis content. but it still contains a great amount of it!
Enjoy :)
y/n’s pov:
It was a couple of minutes before midnight, marking a whole new day.
A special and wonderful day.
I have managed to climb up to Louis’s balcony from the ladder he leaves outside at all times. Which leads up to his room on the second floor, for me to sneak into.
I giggle at the thought of him wanting to have a Dawson’s Creek moment between us. He says “if Joey can climb up to Dawson’s room, then you can climb up to mine.”
I have managed to make it up safely and most importantly quietly so that Louis doesn’t catch onto the little sweet surprise I have up my sleeve.
I smile in excitement, waiting for the minutes to pass by. Which might I add are seeming to be the longest minutes of all time!
I stand against the hard exterior wall of the Partridge household, next to the sliding door which leads into Louis’s room.
My eyes are glued to the lockscreen on my phone that is portraying the time.
June 2nd, 2021; 11:57 pm  
Three more minutes!
I smile dumbly as I catch a view of my lockscreen, as I was previously looking at the time. The screen captures a funny looking photo of Louis and I. We both had the most ridiculous faces on planet Earth, but even if it was ridiculous and funny looking, the photo was everything I loved about us and him.
A couple of butterflies sparked up in my stomach. I was madly and deeply in love with Louis Partridge.
11:59
I was getting giddier and nervoud by the second.
I just wanted to jump in there and tackle him into a hug.
I started fidgeting with my fingers and I couldn’t stop my smile from getting wider and wider.
I looked down at my phone again but nope it was still eleven fifty-nine.
I just wanted to go in there and hug the hell out of him.
At last, it was 12:00am, marking it June 3rd.
I loudly and recklessly slid his balcony door open and jumped into his room.
He was laying in bed, phone in hand. His eyes jerked up at the sudden loud sound and the image of the human who is his girlfriend jumping into his room. He sighs in relief holding his chest and starts smiling uncontrollably.
“HAPPPYYYY BIRTHDAYYYY!!” I shouted at him with pure happiness and delight.
“Oh god!” He says with a wide smile, hands up against his face. “I did not expect that! You’re insane!” He giggled.
I smile a toothy smile and sprint up to his bed, jumping on top of it, landing on both him and his fluffy bed.
He lets out a loud laugh and immediately puts his arms around my waist, pulling me towards him.
I start playfully singing.
“happy birthday to you. happy birthday to you. happy birthday to my amazing, beautiful boyfriend whose name is Louis Partridge.”
His eyes fixated on his funny girlfriend. He lets out a loud laugh, head falling back, and all, as he hears the little twist of words she concocts to his happy birthday song.
Her voice changes as she’s now looking at him like he’s the only person in the world.
“happy birthday to you,” I whisper softly, ending it for only us to hear, intimately.
He smiles sweetly. He’s grateful for this gesture. He didn’t care for anything big or scandalous. He was happy that this is what he got. His foolish girl was in his arms at the very second of his special day.
“I loved that!” He says with a cheeky smile.
I smile a goofy smile as both of our faces are inches apart and eyes interlocked.
I smash my lips against him and within a few seconds, the kiss ceased from our two smiles against each other. We couldn’t help but let out laughs. We were both very happy.
I move away from him and he frowns.
“Welllll now I gotta goooo,” I say, keeping a straight face and voice. I hop out of his bed.
I caught a glimpse of his face as I was hopping his body on my way out of his bed and he was confused as ever.
“I know your parents are sleeping and I wouldn’t want to be here without them knowing,” I say looking at him with a frown as I was standing on the outskirts of his bed. He now is in the process of sitting up trying to figure out why I’m leaving. I turn around and smirk as I pretend to start heading out towards the door I entered.
I can sense his smirk and eye roll and right before I had a chance to go he grabs my wrist.
“Get your arse back over here!” He says with a widespread smile as he rolls his eyes in annoyance, knowing I had been joking all along.
He yanks me back onto his bed, close to his arms.
“Nice try.” He says as he holds me in a tight grip, as I'm now beneath him.
Our playfulness was out the door now.
His eyes had a different look in them. He was on top of me and I was laying underneath him. He held power and dominance over me, especially since he’s now feeling himself on the early morning of his birthday.
I let out a tiny laugh.
“C’mere,” I say, pulling him from his shirt down to me. He smashed his lips against mine. Within the kiss, we got comfortable under the covers. I wrapped both of my arms around his neck, getting him in closer proximity to me. His hands on my thighs, I could feel him moving them both a little open to get himself comfortable and adjusted in between my legs.
Our lips, wet and full of temptation. Hungry for one another. Louis lowered his body closer to mine, our exposed warm skin touching. I pulled him closer by the neck, wanting him even more, our lips crashing deeper into one another.
I pulled away, our lips sticking to one another as I let go, causing them to make a squishing kissing sound effect.
Louis and I’s pants of air were the only things heard in the now dark room.
Louis without a second passing by, intertwined our lips again, spreading and finding comfort in the open of my legs.
I huffed in the kiss letting go of our lips.
He looks into my eyes in confusion, wanting more, and oh how much I wanted to give him more.
“I love you and I love this but we gotta get some sleep. Remember we have breakfast early in the morning with your parents and sisters,” I say with a serious tone.
He groans and even in the dark, I can see his childish behavior as he rolls his eyes.
He lowers his body onto me squishing mine as his face lowers in.
He looks deep into my eyes with pleading ones.
“Please.” He whimpers.
I frown knowing I wanted to just make it the best night for him but I knew that if we continued to further this, it’d take a long while. It’d be nearing dawn and we wouldn’t get an ounce of sleep.
He realized I was in thought.
“Please.” He whimpers as his face starts nearing my lower neck. He plants some light kisses leading up towards the midst of my neck.
“Please, my love. I’m begging you.” He says as the kisses prominently get more stimulating. I had to stop him before they got too unbearable for me to stop him from continuing.
“Louis.” I slip out in content, trying hard not to let in.
He could tell I wanted to and he used that against me, knowing I didn’t want to resist.
“Please.” He begged in between the fulfilling neck kisses. He knew I couldn’t resist his whimpers and his imploring voice full of want.
And it was all up to me, but I couldn’t. I wanted to sooo bad but if we did within a few hours his parents and sisters would come bustling in this door to find us all sweaty and exhausted full of bliss.
“We can’t Louis,” I say quietly, sadness tracing along with my words.
He sighs. “I know.”
He pecks my nose as he’s still on top of me and gets off of me, laying beside me.
“I’m sorry,” I say sadly.
“Don’t be sorry.” He whispers pulling me in. “I know you wanted to. But you know what?” He pauses, looking over at me. “I know you mean well. Because any other girl would choose to instead of caring about my family’s breakfast and I love you for that. I really do.” He says softly and plants a sweet kiss on my cheek.
“Thanks, Louis,” I say just as soft and turn over to face him, cuddling him. “I love you.”
He places his hand on the side of my face that wasn’t placed on the pillow, caressing it. He leans in and I feel his plump lips on mine.
“I love you too.” He says as I feel his voice against my lips vibrating.
“Come on!” He says taking me along with him as he lays on his back, leaving me slightly on top of him.
I wrap my leg around him and reach out for his free hand that isn’t placed on my back. He instantly grabs it and holds it firmly. My head was on his chest.
“Happy Birthday Louis,” I say as I close my eyes.
“Thanks my love,” He says and squeezes my hand. “I’m glad I get to spend the start of my birthday with you. So thank you for barging in here,” He says with a smile, ending with a chuckle.
“Anytime,” I say with a laugh.
We both fall asleep in each other's arms.
-
Morning was emerging and Louis’s parents and sisters were already awake ready to walk into Louis' room to congratulate him on his eighteenth birthday.
“Shh!” Louis’s mother and father say shushing their two daughters who were laughing a bit too loudly. They were quite excited to finally have a good excuse to wake Louis up, without him getting annoyed at them.
Issie and Millie look at their parents with open mouths and shock in their eyes, ultimately speechless at their mother shushing them.
“You’re going to wake him,” Their mother whispered, scolding them.
The girls responded with another row of laughter as they were nearing his room. They just couldn’t help it. They couldn’t keep quiet.
Their father couldn’t help but smile at their foolishness.
“Okay. We’ll stop now,” Issie says, taking a deep breath, trying to stop their laughter.
Millie was trying to hold in her laughter, trying not to ruin their parent’s way of waking up their only son on his special day.
The four made it outside of Louis’ closed door. Liz enclosed the doorknob ready to open up the door.
“Ready?” James questioned the three females.
They all nod and all whisper ‘yes's’.
Liz turns the doorknob and slowly opens her son’s door.
The girls rush in quietly and the four see the boy before him peacefully sleeping with the girl of his dreams resting on his chest.
“Aww. I don’t know if I should feel disgusted or not,” Issie jokes.
“They look so adorable!” Millie says in awe.
“Our boy isn’t much of a boy anymore,” James comments to his wife, placing his arm around her shoulders pulling her into his chest.
“I know,” She whispers, shedding a few tears.
Issie and Millie give each other a look of ‘are you being serious’
“So are we waking him up or not?” Millie asks impatiently.
“You’re really looking forward to it. Aren't you?” Their father chuckles.
“Of course!” Issie says with a smirk.
“Okay. Let’s go,” Liz remarks with a smile
Issie immediately grabs a spare pillow and wacks it right onto Louis’ face making sure not to hit Y/N. Their mom gasps and their father laughs.
‘WAKE UP LOSER!” Issie yells smacking the pillow right at him, again.
Millie doesn’t even give it a second after Issie’s yell as she was already jumping on Louis’ bed.
After feeling the first hit Louis awakens from his peaceful slumber, feeling happy as ever from the last couple of hours. But now feeling displeased from the way he’s being awoken.
He feels y/n on top of him. He mentally rolls his eyes as he’s being interrupted from sleeping with his girlfriend.
He opens his eyes on the second hit, feeling Millie jumping on his bed obnoxiously. Oh, but she was doing it on purpose to annoy her older brother.
“The only bad thing about waking you up is waking y/n up,” Issie says, smacking the pillow on the now wide awake Louis.
He unwraps his arms from y/n quick enough to catch the pillow from hitting him again.
Y/N hears and feels the commotion and realizes what’s going on. She immediately starts laughing as she opens her eyes.
y/n’s pov:
I immediately open my eyes and feel Millie jumping on the bed. I, without a doubt, joined Millie, leaving Louis laying down in bed.
Millie giggles as she sees me jumping alongside her. We both give each other our hands and intertwine our fingers as we proceed to jump around with our hands laced with one another's.
“Wake up Louis!” I say looking down at him with a smile.
“I’m awake,” He says in a lighthearted grumpy voice.
“Come on! Stop being a party pooper!” I say bending down to grab a pillow and hitting him with it.
“Oh, you want to play it like that?” Louis says, eyeing me with a smirk.
He instantly stands from his seated position on his bed and tackles both Millie and I onto the bed. Millie and I both groan in pain, as we lay straight on his bed without a movement.
“Don’t think I forgot about you!” Louis says, turning his attention to Issie. He hops out of his bed, grabbing the pillow I previously had, and smacks her. She gets caught off guard and Louis grabs her and pushes her onto the bed, on top of Millie and I. Both of us, still trying to recuperate.
I let out laughs and so does Millie and Issie.
“Mornin dad. Mornin mom. Shall we head off to breakfast without them?” Louis says, giving them quick hugs and playfully walking out of his room.
“That was not what I expected at all,” Issie groans as she holds her stomach.
“Yeah… mom wanted to sing happy birthday like the happy peaceful family we are,” James trails, as both Liz and him are standing beside the door, with laughs.
“You can say that again,” Millie says with a straight face and monotone voice.
“Yeah. Sorry about that mum,” Issie says as she sits up.
“We can still sing if that helps?” Millie says with a hopeful shrug.
Louis turns to his mom and sees her somewhat disappointed face after her plans didn’t go her way.
“Alright. Alright. Come on!” Louis says, trying to complete his mother’s wishes. His arm over her shoulders.
James catches on and proceeds to count. “1… 2… 3…”
We all sing.
“Happy Birthday To You. Happy Birthday To You. Happy Birthday dear Louisss. Happy Birthday to you!” We all sang as Louis stood beside his mum and the three of us sat on his bed. James beside their mom.
We all stood up from his bed to congratulate him.
Louis towered over his mother and they both tightly hugged. They stood there for a while and they swayed side to side.
I melted inside at the sight of the two.
“Come here!” Louis’s dad says brightly with a proud smile opening up his arms. Louis forms a huge smile on his face and goes into a bear hug with his father.
James pats Louis back proudly and firmly in their hug.
I observed with a smile as Louis was in bare arms with his parents. It was adorable and loving.
He lets go of his dad and turns to the three of us.
He smiles and pulls his youngest sister into a hug. He looks huge compared to her. I laugh as Millie’s giggles escape her lips.
Millie's contagious laughter got Louis laughing as well.
Issie walks towards Louis and they both hug tightly.
As they hug I go and greet his parents, formally.
“Morning guys!” I say as I walk over to them.
“Morning y/n!” They both greet, each with huge grins.
I go in to hug Liz and she opens her arms widely.
I smile and blush at her kindness.
I go and wrap my arms around her as does she.
She pulls me in tightly.
“Thank you for joining us,” She says into the hug.
“Of course!” I enthuse and pull away to converse with her.
She grins.
“You’re such a wonderful girl honey! I’m glad Louis found someone like you! You truly make him happy,” She exclaims, and out of excitement she pulls me into another hug. I chuckle.
“Aww! Thank you, Liz! You’re such a wonderful mum. Thank you for raising an amazing boy,” I say. “Both of you!” I say and look over to James with a smile.
He smiles a toothy smile and takes me into a hug.
I chuckle.
“Thanks, honey!” James says into our hug.
I smile at him and nod.
“You both are great parents! You should be proud. You have amazing children!” I say to them and pull away from my hug with James.
I then feel two arms wrap around me from behind. I smile and blush feeling him close behind. He nuzzles his head into my neck.
“Don’t worry guys. I know you both adore and love her so much. I’ll be making her your third daughter soon,” Louis cheekily says to his parents as he smashes his lips onto my cheek.
“Louis!” I blush and turn my head slightly to look at him.
He smiles cheekily and looks over to her parents.
“Watch it,” Liz playfully warns with a brow raised.
Louis chuckles.
“Not any time soon, I hope!” She sighs, not wanting her kids to grow.
I giggle.
“Don’t listen to him!” I say with a playful eyeroll.
“Knock some sense into him, dear,” She says with a laugh. “You’re only eighteen.” She says eyeing Louis.
“Well… As of the law, I don’t need your consent to marry. Not anymore,” He jokingly says to his mother.
James laughs.
“We raised a witty boy. Didn’t we?” He says looking over to his wife. “Oh and son we know you love the girl but don’t marry yet. Makes me feel old,” He half jokes.
“Oh yeah! If we encouraged him one bit! He’d be down on one knee,” Issie teased.
“What! I kinda want a baby running around the house,” Millie says with pouty eyes.
“Don't encourage him!” Issie exclaims looking over at Millie.
“Well now that I think of it-” Louis begins to say.
“NO!” Liz, James, and I yell.
Louis stands behind me, arms wrapped around me, dumbfounded with his mouth open.
“I’m only joking…” He trails. “Kind of?” He says with a laugh.
“Okay! On that note, let's start getting ready for breakfast. Please!” Liz pleads as they start heading out of the room.
I laugh.
“I agree!” I say as I try to walk off but get enclosed by Louis tightening grip around my waist. His parents, now gone.
“Nooo!” He whispers into my ear with a pout.
I blush and look down feeling the butterflies.
“You’re so clingy!” Millie says in disgust as she watches Louis and I, catching what Louis has done.
“Let the poor girl go!” Issie says.
“She likes it,” Louis says as he smirks, looking down at me. And oh he’s right. I do like it.
Millie gives Louis an “mhmm sure’ look.
“Whatever you say, Louis,” Issie remarks in doubt.
I let out a laugh.
“Come on Louis. We have to get ready,” I say, trying to free myself from his grip. He loosens his arms and I manage myself out.
But I did miss his arms wrapped around me closely, his body pressed against me from behind, and his head propped on my shoulder as he lowers himself down to my height. The way I feel his arms against my skin and feel his soft hair brush against my face and neck. His occasional sweet and cute kisses he leaves on my cheeks and neck. My stomach erupts with butterflies by just thinking of it.
“Come on y/n. Let’s go,” Millie says, grabbing my bag that has my outfit and necessities to get ready.
I nod and without saying goodbye or looking back I start walking out with Millie and Issie.
Louis is left baffled.
“What?” Louis says right as we reach the door frame to head out. His ‘what’ sounding like a ‘wot’.
I turn around and so do they.
“Imma go get ready with Millie and Iss,” I say like it’s nothing.
Every time I’m over at the Partridges and we’re heading off somewhere, I always get ready with Millie and Issie.
“But… it’s my birthday,” He frowns.
My heart falls at his adorableness.
Millie didn’t quite see it as adorable though.
“Louis! Y/N, Issie, and I always get ready together. You know this already!” Millie sassily says.
“Yeah, it's quite practically tradition at this point,” Issie butts in.
“That’s precisely my point! It happens alllll the time! I would like my girlfriend to get ready. Here! With me! On my birthday!” Louis irritably says to his sisters.
“You’re so annoying!” Millie furiously says, rolling her eyes.
“Whatever! You can leave now,” Louis says and walks over and grabs the door, waiting for them to leave.
Issie sighs and rolls her eyes going out the door.
I frown.
“Bye,” I say.
“You’re lucky it’s your birthday!” Millie says and walks out the door as she hands me my bag.  
I grab it and peep my head out the door before Louis shuts it.
“If you need me I’m right here!” I shout into the hallway so that they hear me from their rooms.
Louis peeps his head out.
“No, she’s not!” He yells loudly.
I push him and he laughs.
“I’ll make it up to you guys! I’ll sit with you both on the way to breakfast!” I say to them.
“Yeah! She won’t be doing that either!” Louis yells right after me.
“Louis!” I say looking over at him as I laugh.
“What?!” He says like it's nothing.
He pulls me into the room and slams the door shut, locking it.
He immediately goes in and wraps his arms around my back and lowers his face into mine, pulling me in as close as he possibly can.
“Are you glad you got your way?” I say with a cheeky smile, looking up at him.
“Yes. Very!” He says looking deep into my eyes, with a huge proud grin.
After a few seconds of him looking into my eyes, he leans in for a kiss. Our lips meet. He tilts his head sideways, deepening the kiss. I tippytoe up to him and he pulls me in by the waist, closening all the space between us. One of my arms is around his neck and my other is roaming up to his messy hair.
I run my fingers through his soft locks and take in his luscious lips. The way they worked against mine drove me crazy. They worked perfectly with each other, lips perfectly in sync. I could never let go of his lips.
Louis groans into the kiss, driving me insane. He squeezes me and I could literally just melt in his embrace.
“This is the best birthday ever,” He says in between the kiss and I let out a giggle right as he goes to interlace our lips again.
I pull away. “And why is that?” I say now looking into his brown eyes.
“Hmm,” He says with a smile. “Because I’ve been fortunate enough to kiss you countless times these past few hours.” He says as he looks down into my eyes.
I smile and blush.
“Well! I’m glad I could help,” I say with a huge smile and tippytoe to peck his lips.
“Oh, you’ve done more than just help! You’re literally the reason why I woke up with a smile this morning and the smile I have on right now. You’re the one that went out of your way to be here on the exact second of my birthday and it’s the most adorable thing ever y/n!” Louis generously says with a smile. His eyes roam every inch of her face, taking in her beauty. He can’t believe she’s his.
“Aww, Louis!” I say with puppy dog eyes. “You’re gonna make me all emotional!” I say as I pull him into a hug. I place my head on the lower shoulder area of his chest, resting my face on him. “You’re the best boyfriend ever. You always manage to say all the right words that make me feel all special and gushy. You’re amazing Louis and I love you for it! You’re the best person in the world!” I say as I pull my head up and face him, telling him every word.
He looks at me with a pout, lips propped out, and eyes filled with adoration as he looks down at me.
“You’re incredible Louis. You’re a spectacular person. You deserve everything you have and more! You’re caring and sweet. Your laugh is literally the cutest thing ever! The way your head falls back when you laugh, it's the best sight. You’re literally adorable in every way! You’re so passionate about your hobbies and you always give everything your all. You have no idea how incredibly proud and amazed I am by you. You’re ambitious and driven. Like, you’re just fucking amazing Louis. You have no idea! I could go on and on about how incredible and great you are!” I say pouring out my heart to him.
He just keeps his eyes on mine. All he does is smile down at me.
He pulls me in and places his chin on the top of my shoulder. I smile to myself and lay my head on his chest.
“Thank you,” He whispers into my shoulder. “You have no idea how much it means to me.” He smiles into my shoulder now laying his head on me.
I know my words meant a lot to me. He always takes it all in and stays silent as he holds me close. I could tell he was thankful and happy for the way I felt towards him and the way I spoke so highly of him. His silence says it all and the way he’s holding onto me for dear life.
I smile into the hug and tighten my arms around him, knowing he’ll smile.
“Now, come on. I’ll tell you more about how amazing you are later. As of right now, we have to get ready for breakfast,” I say slowly pulling apart from him.
He chuckles and nods.
I know we both wanted to stay in each other’s arms but we had to get ready.
“Alright,” He smiles and heads to his closet.
I walk over to my bag full of necessities I brought the night before to ready myself. I go to grab my toothbrush and head towards Louis’ bathroom.
As I walked towards the restroom I could feel Louis stare at me from his closet.
“Are you drooling?” I say with a playful smirk.
“What?” He says getting caught off guard. “Oh. Yeah!” He says catching on to what I meant. “Definitely!” He smirks.
I laugh and roll my eyes as I make it to the restroom. I put paste on my toothbrush and look into the room.
“Might wanna unlock your room. Don’t want them trying to come into the room and them thinking we’re up to something,” I say with a chuckle.
“Right!” He says with remembrance. I continue to brush my teeth as Louis goes to unlock his bedroom door.
As I’m finished brushing my teeth I grab my makeup bag and I go and sit on Louis' bed. I grab my little mirror and put on some moisturizer as I get comfy on his bed.
Louis is now in the restroom styling his hair.
“Lord Tewkesbury or Sid?” Louis asks regarding his hair.
“Whichever one you’d like my love,” I say with a smile as my heart skips a beat.
He nods and goes on with doing his hair.
I start putting on some foundation and blending it into my skin.
He finishes doing his hair and jumps onto the bed with me, laying his head on my lap.
I giggle.
“You’re such a baby!” I gush looking down at him.
“Oh hush! I’m just glad you’re here with me. Getting ready,” He whispers as he cuddles his head onto my lap.
“You know I’m not gonna be able to play with your hair or baby you cause I’m doing my makeup,” I chuckle looking down at him.
He sighs loudly.
“You know, you can just not do your makeup! You don’t need it anyways!” He says grabbing the mirror and proceeding to take it from my hands.
“Louis!” I gasp, trying to reach for it.
He lets out a loud laugh.
I frown and he continues to laugh.
“You’re mean!” I say with a sad face.
He chuckles.
“It’s fine. I don’t need a mirror to blend in my concealer,” I say with a shrug.
“Mhm. Sure.” He says holding on sacredly to the mirror.
I continue to blend in the concealer under my eyes without speaking to Louis. He continues to lay himself on my lap, not taking his eyes off me with a smirk.
Once I’m done with my base, Louis is laying straight up looking up at the wall.
I lower my face down to him and frown.
His eyes turn to me and he smiles knowing what I’m about to say.
“Okay for this part I really need the mirror. Please!” I plead as I give him my puppy dog eyes.
He shakes his head and I frown.
“Please,” I beg.
“Look who’s acting like a baby now!” He smirks.
I couldn’t help but roll my eyes.
“Come on Louis!” I say and reach over to grab the mirror.
“Okay fine!” He groans and hands it to me.  
I’m taken aback by how easy that was and he notices. He now has a cheeky smile plastered on his face.
I furrow my eyebrows but choose to ignore it. I angle the mirror up to my face and start filling in my eyebrows. Then suddenly I feel Louis sitting on me, face on my chest. His legs are crisscrossed as he sits on my lap and puts his whole body weight on me as I’m trying to do my brows.
“Louis!” I yell at him as I couldn’t help but laugh.
He chuckles and replies with “What?”
“Oh my god!” I say as I place the mirror and eyebrow brush and pomade down.
He laughs knowing that would get my attention.
“You’re such a kid,” I say with a laugh as I kiss his head, which is below my face, laying on my chest. He’s so huge as he sits on me, his whole body leaning on me. His face and whole upper body against mine.
“This is how it feels when you come and sit on me, wrapping your legs around my waist when I’m sitting,” He says into my chest.
I chuckle.
“Well, it’s cute when I do it,” I tease.
He playfully gasps.
“See look when I do it at least I make it comfortable for the both of us. I wrap my legs around your waist and my arms around your neck. While you, just sit on my lap,” I laugh. “You’re not even hugging me or placing your legs anywhere comfy,” I say.
“Well seeee. I would buttt you’re doing your makeup so I can’t really get comfy or else you won’t be able to get it done cause I’d be in your way,” He says looking up at me. “I’m like wayyy bigger than you, so I’d be in your way of you doing your brows.” He says emphasizing on brows. “Anddd you’d make me get off of you so that’s why I’m doing the bare minimum!” He defends and mocks.
I laugh.
“Right ‘bare minimum’ when you’re literally sitting on me,” I say with a chuckle.
He lets out a laugh.
“Wellll when you put it like that…” He trails with a bright smile. “Alright I’ll get off of you now,” He says, going up to kiss my cheek.
“Okay! But only if we do this later when I’m not trying to do something,” I chuckle.
“Deal!” Louis says with a chuckle.
He gets off me and lays beside me slightly placing his head on my thigh. He trails his finger up and down my thigh in boredom. I let out a shiver and he looks up at me and smirks.
I smile and roll my eyes.
He looks back down and continues with his antics.
I finish off my brows and start to add concealer onto them to fix them up and complete them.
As I do, Louis continues to trace his fingers along my skin causing me goosebumps.
I could hear Louis giggle from below.
I shake my head and smile.
After a few minutes, I grab some blush and highlighter.
“Okay, I know you’re bored! So if you’d like you can add these onto my cheeks.” I trail on. “BUT, carefully!” I warn as his eyes widen.
He sits down immediately onto the bed and grabs the blush.
“Okay so be careful with the blush because it’s really pigmented,” I warn.
He makes a face of confusion.
“Okayy.. I think I know what that means,” He says, patting the brush onto the blush.
My eyes trail to his facial expression and his eyebrows and face seem really tense. I smile as I see that he really is taking this seriously.
“Okay..” He trails as he carefully swifts the brush on my cheekbones.
“Go on!” I assure and he nods.
He continues on with the highlighter and really seems to be concentrating on it.
I couldn’t help but smile.
“Why are you smiling?” He questions.
I open my eyes and they immediately meet his worried ones.
“Nothing. It’s just you really seem focused. It's cute,” I smile and peck his lips.
He smiles and grins. His white teeth showing. It was adorable. He looked adorable. Damn, I really am lucky to have Louis.
“Okay, now I just gotta curl my lashes and put on mascara,” I explain. He nods. “And then once I’m done you can spray on my setting spray,”
“That sounds exciting!” He exclaims and I let out a laugh.
I curl with my lashes and proceed to put on a couple of coats of mascara. Once they’re where I want them to be I get Louis to go on with the final step.
He was already ready at hand, with the setting spray.
I chuckle and nod, giving him the cue to spray away.
I close my eyes and he clicks away. I instantly feel the wet sprays, which come to a stop once Louis is finished.
“Finally!” He sighs and lays down cuddling into me.
I chuckle.
“Louis, I still have to do my hair,” I say with a laugh.
He looks at me and lets out a loud groan.
“I’m sorry,” I say and get off the bed, heading to the bathroom.
“I’m just going to quickly curl my tips,” I say brushing my hair.
“Okayyy.” He says with a sigh as he finds a comfortable position on his empty bed.
I giggle and start to curl the ends of my hair.
Once I’m halfway through my hair I call out to Louis.
“Babe. You might want to start getting dressed. I’m almost done with my hair, so if you want some spare time for me to baby you, finish getting ready!” I say as he shifts in his bed.
“Okay!” He says getting off of his bed and going to grab his clothing for the day.
I go back to doing my hair and from the corner of my eye, I see him taking off his shirt.
I smirk but continue to do my hair anyways.
I hear his hums from the restroom as I finish curling the last end. I grab my outfit from the bag and start undressing.
Louis’ eyes make it to his girlfriend and sees that she's taking off her bottoms. He doesn’t know whether to continue his gaze or look away.
Eventually, he goes back to getting changed himself.
I look over at Louis and see that he’s only in his briefs.
I smile at how alluring and good looking he is.
“You’re so handsome,” I blurt out.
His eyes widen as they meet mine. He then chuckles.
His eyes meet my exposed shoulders as I’m only in a bra as I’m trying to get the straps on.
He smirks.
“And you’re so beautiful!” He says with a cheeky smile.
I smile and blow him a kiss.
As I’m finished putting my dress on, I head into his room and go in to hug him from behind. He has some khaki pants on, a nice dress shirt, a small gold chain, and sneakers.
He looks impeccable.
“Wow. You look amazing Louis!” I say and wrap my arms around him from behind.
I can see his smile from the mirror in front of him and he instantly turns over to me.
He picks me up slightly and kisses my lips.
I giggle and pull away.
“You’re adorable,” I mention and look at him in awe.
“No. You’re adorable!” He chimes.
I smile and kiss his lips right before pulling away.
He chuckles and puts me down.
“Now, you’re the one that looks amazing!” He says as his eyes trail down to me.
I blush and smack his chest playfully in response.
“Ow.” He winces.
I giggle and go in to peck his lips once more.
“You truly look amazing!” He says, not letting his eyes off of me.
I giggle and thank him.
I had on a casual floral dress. It wasn’t over the top but it wasn’t simple either.
“Thanks, bub,” I say cheekily with a wide smile.
Louis chuckles and bends down to peck my lips.
I giggle and straighten out his dress shirt.
“Should I wear a crew neck over the button up?” Louis asks as he looks down upon himself.
I think for a bit.
“I think you’d look good both with and without it. But take it just in case it gets chilly.” I advise.
Louis nods and goes to grab a charcoal brown crewneck.
“Perfect,” I say with a smile as I grab onto his arm.
He looks down at me and grins.
We both head over and lay on his bed.
He chuckles.
I roll my eyes, knowing he’s excited cause I can finally give him my attention.
He lays his head on my shoulder.
“Come here, birthday boy,” I say and motion for him to lay on my lap.
He does so and lays his head on me.
I go in to play with his hair, which I love.
“God, I love it when you do that!” He sighs as he closes his eyes, his head against my lap.
I chuckle and continue to roam my fingers through his hair, gently tracing my fingers through his scalp.
He rubs his head into my lap, as he cuddles deeper into me.
I smile knowing he’s enjoying my touch.
He looked adorable as his eyes were closed in bliss.
I lowered my head down to his lips and he puckered up his lips to connect the two. I smiled before proceeding to give into his lips. I grabbed onto the side of his face with the palm of my hand as I gently massaged it, as our lips created their own magic.
We were so into our own little world that we didn’t even realize that Issie and Millie had just entered the room.
“Aww! Look at you two, all dolled up, and sucking each other's faces off. Nice scene to walk into huh Iss?” Millie’s voice echoed through the room.
My eyes widened and Louis and I both broke off the kiss.
“Oh yeah! Definitely, Mills, especially since our brother is the submissive one in this case,” Issie says.
I bit my lip, trying to hold in my laughter.
Louis was still in my lap, rolling his eyes.
“And what? It’s my birthday!” Louis shoots back, sitting up.
“Eww! Gross! I don’t want to hear that!” Millie shrieks.
“I would prefer not to hear about your sexual life and how you want it on your birthday!” Issie says in disgust.
“What?! I didn’t even say anything like that!” Louis says to them in defense.
“Well.. you kinda did imply it, babe,” I say as I wrap my arm around his shoulders and give him a peck on his cheeks.
He rolls his eyes at his sisters again.
“Well, we’re all ready now. We’re just waiting on mom,” Millie says, completely changing the subject.
She shudders as she’s about to sit on the bed but backs off.
I laugh, shaking my head.  
“We didn’t even do anything! You were literally jumping on my bed not so long ago!” Louis speaks, with an eye roll.
I reach over to grab Millie’s hand and pull her into the bed.
“Here, I'll give you a kiss too,” I say and kiss her cheek once she falls into the bed.
“Gross! I don’t know where those lips have been!” Millie says.
“OH MY GOD!” Louis says as he lets himself fall back into his bed with his hands in his face.
Issie is dying of laughter, so I pull her in quickly and send her a kiss.
“Oh nooo!” She complains as my lips meet her skin. “No! No! No!”
“We are neither confirming nor denying your allegations,” Louis says with a smirk as he sits back up.
“Louis!” I shriek as I feel my cheeks go red.
Millie starts making gagging noises and Issie scoots farther away from us as possible.
“What!” He says with a growing smile.
“You know what!” I scold.
Louis pulls me by the arms and causes us to both fall back into his bed.
“As much as I’d like to admit you guys are cute. That was no fun topic to speak about!” Millie says with a worried expression.
Louis laughs evilly.
James peeks his head through the open door.
“Time to go!” He smiles and heads off.
We all stand up from the bed. Louis goes to grab my hand, he intertwines them and squeezes our hands gently.
I smile and pull our intertwined hands to my lips and give them a little kiss.
He cheekily smiles and we start heading out his door.
“You girls look beautiful by the way!” I say to them as we all walk down the hallway.
“Thank you! You look gorgeous,” Issie says to me with a huge smile.
“You do look amazing y/n!” Millie smiles.
“Aww thank you, guys!” I smile and we all make it down the stairs.
Liz gasps once she sees us all.
“You all look wonderful!” She gushes.
We all thank her.
“You look lovely, Liz!” I smile.
“Thank you, darling!” She smiles.
“Come on, let's take a few pictures before we head out!” She pleads.
The four of us pose for the picture. Louis and I in the middle, Millie beside me, and Issie beside Louis.
After a couple of photos were taken, I let them take a couple of photos of just the three of them. I then offer to take photos of them all.
James and Liz join in with Louis, Millie, and Issie. I snap a couple of photos to get everyone's good sides.
“Come on y/n!” James calls me in. He swifts his hand signaling me to join them.
I nod with a smile and Liz leads me over and squeezes me in next to Louis. I blush and thank her.
James was in the corner ready to take a couple of photos, camera held up high to capture us all.
Louis wraps his arm around me and I lay my head on his chest. I put one of my arms behind his back and one on his chest as I lay my head on him.
We all smile for the picture and James takes a couple.
“Alright let's head out. We’re taking the car even though we might get more traffic but going on the train is going to be a hassle,” Liz explains.
“Mum. There’s no rush!” Louis assures her.
“Louis, well what’s the purpose of a breakfast if we’re not going to eat early?” Liz comments.
Issie and Millie let out a laugh.
“Alright. Alright. I guess we are in a rush. Speed away father,” Louis says once we’re all settled into the car.
Louis is on the left side of the car, I’m beside him, and to my right is Millie and then Issie.
James starts the car and drives off.
Louis puts his arm around me and pulls me in by my shoulders. He puts his lips against my temple and sweetly kisses it.
“Thanks, sweetheart,” I whisper to him and he nods with a vibrant smile.
“So where are we eating exactly?” Issie asks her parents.
“To a nice restaurant that’s famous for their breakfast selection,” Liz explains.
“Famous?!” Louis says. “Oh mum, choosing an expensive place, am I right? Mum you didn’t have to. I’d be happy with anything!”
“Nonsense! It’s your special day,” James exclaims.
Louis smiles.
“Well thank you, nonetheless. You didn't have to but thanks,” Louis smiles.
James continues driving for about 15 to 20 minutes.
Meanwhile, the four of us in the back decided to play Who’s Most Likely To.
“Louis is definitely most likely to jump into a dumpster!” Issie exclaims.
Louis opens his mouth but nothing comes out of it. He’s just left with his mouth agape.
I giggle and nod.
“It’s definitely you, Louis! You literally have dove into a bunch of trash bags,” I say with a laugh.
“Literally everyone has seen that video!” Millie says in between laughs.
“Okay. Fine. I’ll take it I guess,” He says with a little eye roll.
I let out a laugh, as everyone in the car does as well.
We continue to foolishly ask questions which leads everyone in the vehicle to erupt in laughter.
James pulled up to a fancy looking restaurant. It looked full and impacted with many guests. It had both outdoor and indoor seating.
James found a place to park the car and we all stepped out of the vehicle. Louis hopped out of the car before me and lent me a hand to step out. I smile out at him and place my hands on him. As I make it out of the car, Louis closes the car door behind me.
“M’lady,” He cheekily says.
I smile and let out a cute laugh
James smiles at us as he exits the car himself.
“Okay let’s head in. We have reservations. Thank goodness cause look at the place,” She sighs in relief as we enter the doors.
Louis walked beside me as his hand was placed in my lower back. I smile at how he’s such a gentleman.
“Six for the Partridges,” James notifies the fancy main entrance.
Louis lowers his lips to my ear.
“See they already see you as a Partridge,” He whispers deeply into my ear.
I blush and look over into his eyes.
He has a huge smile placed on his lips.
I giggle and as I was about to respond we were already being led to our table.
Louis pulls out my chair and leads me to sit. I blush and sit on the comfy fancy looking chair.
Louis pushes me in a bit and pats my hair and he goes to sit beside me and across from his parents.
Right as we’re getting seated a couple workers were already handing us freshly squeezed juice.
I smile in thank you and simultaneously Louis and I reach for each other’s hands, from each other’s chairs.
We both laugh within each other and take in the freshly squeezed juice, which was delicious.
“Wow, mum. This is really good!” Louis shockingly says as he places the cup down.
Liz smiles and seems proud of her choice of breakfast.
We get handed the menus that we made of thick rich paper.
“Wow mum, even the menus are expensive!” Millie says as she opens it up.
I giggle and open up the menu myself.
I look over the breakfast selection and see they have everything anyone could ask for.
“Look over the menu if you’d like but we’re ordering the platter that gives us all the main dishes the restaurant offers for breakfast,” James notes to us as Liz nods.
“So we’re like having our own little buffet? Here at our table,” Issie questions.
“Precisely,” James smiles with a nod.
“Wow. Ok,” Louis says in amazement.
“You deserve it,’ I whisper to him with a smile.
He looks at me with love in his eyes.
“Thanks love!” He whispers back and he squeezes our hands.
I smile and we both face the table again.
Liz is ordering the platter and we all continue to drink the delicious not too thick juice.
We all start to converse once we’re settled and have placed our order.
“How does it feel to be an adult now?” Issie jokes.
“Oh! You know, life changing!” Louis claims.
I let out a giggle.
“I feel like a totally different person!’ He exaggeratedly says.
We all let out small laughs.
Soon various workers came over to our table. They all had huge platters of different breakfast dishes in their hands. They set it all down at our table. And man, let me tell you! There was sooo much food!
There were pancakes of all sorts of flavors with unique shapes, waffles, french toast, crepes, fruit, syrups of all kinds, breakfast burritos, bacon, mashed potatoes, hash browns, bacon, eggs.
“Mum! We are never going to finish all this food! I feel like I'm eating with the queen!’ Louis exclaims as his eyes gaze through the variety of food.
“Wow! I feel full just by looking at all of this food,” I say with a giggle.
“Let’s dig in!” Liz says, grabbing a plate.
We all nod in agreement and reach over to grab empty plates.
I reach to grab a plate but Louis was already handing me one.
“Here ya go,” He says with a bright smile.
“Wow what a gentleman,” Issie teases as she goes to grab some waffles.
I smile and grab the plate from his hand.
“Thank you, Louis!” I say with a pout. He’s so sweet and thoughtful.
“As he should!” Millie demands and I let out a laugh.
“I will always treat her right,” Louis says, grabbing a plate for himself.
“Well, I’m glad you do, Louis. I have always told you to be respectful and to treat a girl right and I am really glad and proud of you for treating y/n this way,” Liz says with a proud smile.
I turn over to Louis with a smile and he looks over at me. He looks straight into my eyes and squeezes our intertwined hands three times. I smile. Gosh, he makes me melt every time. I blush and smile a thank you to him.
Every time one of us squeezes each other's hand three times, it indicates us secretly saying I love you, to one another. Each squeeze represents each word. It was our thing.
I love him too.
I turn away as I feel my cheeks warm up.
“Aww she’s blushing,” Issie teases as she pokes my sides.
From the corner of my eye, I see Louis turn once he hears Issie’s statement.  
James and Liz laugh in awe.
Once Louis realizes that I certainly am blushing he lets go of our hands and pulls me into him.
“Aww. C’mere!” He smiles as he kisses my temple.
They all laugh and continue filling up their plates.
As they all place their attention on serving themselves breakfast, my face no longer turns red.
Louis gives me another temple kiss before letting me go.
I smile and go to serve myself portions from different platters.
As I finish filling my plate, I dig my fork into a pancake.
They look so delicious.
I placed the fork into my mouth and I was already in a food coma. The food was incredibly delicious. The pancakes were so fluffy and warm. Without a doubt, they were the best pancakes I’ve ever tried.
I continued digging into the other portions and it was all too delicious.
“Wow, this is really delicious mum!” Louis says with a full mouth of eggs and bacon.
I giggle as his parents scold him.
“Okay okay! I’m sorry!” He says quickly swallowing his food.
“This is why we can’t have nice things, Louis!” Millie scolds.
Louis is left with his mouth agape.
“It’s literally my birthday guys. I was trying to show my gratitude mum!” Louis defends.
I roll my eyes at him and Liz shakes her head.
“Point was you were talking with a mouth full of food and we’re in a high end restaurant, Louis,” Issie adds.
“I feel really attacked,” He says and digs into more food.
James and I laugh.
“Just eat your birthday breakfast, babe,” I say, patting his back.
“Mhm.” He says pretending to be hurt.
“Oh stop!” I say with a smile.
He couldn’t hide his smile anymore and let out a laugh.
“You’re such an idiot,” Millie says with a playful eye roll.
Louis lets out an adorable laugh and I couldn’t help but smile and feel warm on the inside.
He was my idiot.
Towards the end of our meal, an enormous group of employees surrounded our table.
“Oh no…” Louis whispered loud enough for me to hear.
I giggle and hold his hand.
“Who in this table is Louis?” A worker called out.
We all pointed at Louis and he rose his hand.
“That’ll be me,” Louis calls out.
They hand him a candlelit dessert.
As it was placed in front of him, all eyes in the restaurant were on him.
The employees erupted into a song to wish Louis a Happy Birthday.
“Woohoo!” James and Liz cheer from across the table.
I let go of Louis' hand and began to cheer him on.
We all clap our hands as the singing ceases.
“Thank you,” Louis kindly says to us all.
The workers nod and reply with ‘you’re welcome'.
Liz stands from her seat and goes to hug her boy.
Louis smiles appreciatively and goes in to hug her, as well.
He’s so sweet to his parents. He hugs her tightly and whispers words of gratitude only for her to hear.
She goes on to kiss his cheek and he flushes.
Her mom lets go and James goes in to pat Louis.
“Happy Birthday son. You know we love you and we’ll always be here for you. We believe in you and here’s to many more,” James says pulling Louis in.
“Thanks, dad!” Louis says holding onto his father.
“Happy Birthday Louis!” Millie calls out from her seat.
“Love you!” Issie smiles.
“Thanks, guys. Much appreciated!” He says gracefully.
We all stood up and headed out of the restaurant.
Louis and I walked behind everyone as we headed to the car.
“What are we doing now?” Louis cheekily says.
I turn over to look at him and smile.
“It’s a surprise!” I beam.
“A surprise?!” He exclaims.
“Mmhmm!” I nod.
“What kinda surprise?” He questions placing his lips on my cheek, hoping I’d give him more information.
“I can’t tell you,” I giggle.
He lets out a whine and lets his head fall back.
“Nope. Not happening!” I smile looking at his impatience.
“Can you at least give me a hint?” He pleads.
“You’ll eventually find out. As of right now you just can’t know,” I giggle.
“Ughh!” He groans as we make it to the car.
I roll my eyes and laugh to myself.
Louis opens the door for me and heads into his seat after me.
“Why is he being annoying this time?” Millie asks.
“Y/N won’t tell me my surprise!” He desperately says.
“Well it’s supposed to be a surprise,” James says, turning on the car.
“Wait! So you know what it is?” Louis says as his eyes glow.
They all nod.
“This sucks!” He says, crossing his arms.
“Alright here. I was going to wait until we got home. But since you’re upset about not knowing y/n’s surprise. We can give you ours right now,” Liz says, pulling out a black box from her purse.
“What is this?” Louis says as he holds the black box in the palm of his hands.
“Our first surprise,” James says looking at the back seat from the rearview mirror.
‘Why thanks guys,” Louis smiles as he opens up the black box, revealing an elegant watch.
His eyes widened in amazement.
“Mum! Dad!” Louis lets out in shock. “Thank you! I don’t even know what to say! I don’t even know how to react.” Louis says attentively, laying his eyes on the watch.
“I got my first watch on my 18th birthday and I wanted to do the same for you. Keep it going you know?” James says from the driver's seat.
“It's very grand. I can’t thank you enough!” Louis says looking up to his parents.
“Well put it on!” Issie clamors.
Louis carefully pulls the watch out and unclips it, placing it through his wrist. His other hand clips on the watch to his hand.
Louis flicks his wrist and smiles.
“Thank you, dad! Thank you, mum! Looks good doesn’t it?” He says to them and he shows them his arm.
“It looks great honey!” Liz smiles.
“It really does! It goes perfectly! James says as he looks at the watch on Louis’ wrist.
His eyes turn back to the road as we pull up to the Partridge’s neighborhood.
“Ahhh! Okay, time to close your eyes!” Liz says as she jumps in her seat.
“What?” Louis laughs nervously.
“Close your eyes quickly!” James warns.
“Bloody hell! What’s going on?!” Louis says not closing his eyes.
“CLOSE YOUR EYES!” Millie and Issie yell.
“No! Not until I know what’s going on!” He replies.
“Oh my god!” I reply as I see that the house is nearing our sight.
Everyone in the car is yelling for him to shut his eyes, so I do it for him.
I quickly place my hands over his eyes, right in time for him to not see his other present, parked in the driveway.
I gasp as I see the black sports car lavishly parked on their driveway.
“WHAT! What’s going on?” Louis questions as he tries to open his eyes, once he hears my gasp.
We all choose to ignore him.
Now I knew he was getting his first car but seeing it now in close proximity, I was excited. It was nice, really nice.
James parks on the sidewalk that leads to the driveway where Louis’ sports car is.
Everyone excitedly gets out of the car. James and Liz open the door so Louis and I can get off.
“Okay, step out of the car,” James speaks.
“Well I mean I can’t really see,” Louis mutters.
“Just get out of the car! Hurry!” I exclaim.
“Okay okay!” He rushes.
He places his feet out onto the ground and carefully stands, with me behind him. Eyes still covered by my hands.
“Keep walking…” I trail as I lead him from behind.
He does so and we all lead him to the front of the car.
“What is going on?” He asks.
“Okay in 1… 2…. And 3… !” We all yell and I let go of my hands. He flutters his eyes open and gasps in surprise.
“Bloody hell! Is it mine? No way!” He says as he runs his hand through his hair walking towards the black vehicle.
“All yours!” James smiles.
“No way!” He says in shock.
“But… As of right now. It’s y/n’s,” Liz says, handing me the keys.
Louis looks over to me in confusion as I smirk.
“I’m soooo confused right now!” He says as he looks around.
I walk to the driver’s side of the car.
“Get in, loser!” I say jingling the keys over the car.
He furrows his eyebrows with a growing smile as he walks over to the passenger side.
I smirk as I open the door hopping into the car. I grip the steering wheel once I’m seated and I take a look around at the black interior.
I hear Louis open the passenger door. He bends down, half of his body in the car, taking a look at it in astonishment. Hand on the open door as he looks in.
Fuck that’s hot. His large hand gripped onto the wide open door of the passenger seat.
Louis looks over at me, face close to mine.
“Is it actually mine?” He says with a smile.
“Yes!” I beam with a huge smile. “Now come on!” I say excitedly for him to come in.
He furrows his eyebrows and smiles.
“What are you planning?!” He asks deeply as he reluctantly gets in the car.
As he shuts the door I fasten my seatbelt.
“Be safe!” Liz yells from the driveway.
I start the car and lower the window. I wave out to them and nod.
“Why is she saying that? Why do we have to be safe?” Louis bombards with questions.
“BYEE!” They all shout.
“BYEE!” I yell with a huge smile.
I start reversing out of the driveway and Louis confusingly waves bye to his family.
“What’s going on y/n? Tell me!” He says with a huge smile.
“We’re going… somewhere…” I trail off and we wave goodbye before I drive off.
“Where are we going?” He questions annoyingly as he grabs my hand.
“You really want me to drive with one hand in your brand new car?” I question with a smile as I look over at him for a split second.
“I can’t even believe it’s my car. I haven’t acknowledged it as my car. It hasn’t hit me yet,” He explains, his eyes fixated on me.
“Well, it’s your car! Take it all in!” I say as I turn over to him, looking at him with a cocked brow and smile.
“Hmm.” He hums looking around.
“This day has been like no other! It's been fantastic!” Louis beams.
“I’m happy for you, baby,” I smile looking over at him and away from the road.
He looks at the road and sees that it's clear, so he quickly goes in for a kiss.
“Thank you, baby!” He says right after he pulls away.
I smile and continue to drive.
“God. I can’t believe this is my car! That’s crazy!” He says as a wave of shock comes back in.
I laugh and keep my eye on the road, Louis still not having a clue as to where we're going.
“Now I’ll be able to bring you food when you’re hungry, drop by your room uninvited, take you on more dates, and all the things we can get away with while we’re in this car alone. By ourselves…” He trails getting quieter at the end.
I let out a snort.
I shake my head and giggle.
He laughs too.
“That's all I’m sayinggg!” He says in a singsong tone.
I giggle and shake my head as he holds onto my hand.
“Okay, we’ve been driving for a while now! Where are we going?” He chuckles, looking over at me.
“We’re spending the day in London!” I shouted with a giggle. “We can go wherever you want and do whatever you want!”
“That sounds delightful. I get to spend the day with you in my town. What more could I ask for?” He says sweetly.
I blush and he goes to grab my face proceeding to squish my cheeks.
I giggle and pat his hand away.
“I’m trying not to crash your car,” I say with a giggle.
“Oh also did I forget to add that we’re staying the night in the city?” I say with a smile as we start nearing the big building of London.
“What? Louis baffles.
“I got us a room. So no need to worry about heading home or worrying about curfews. We’re all alone, to do whatever we want,” I smile brightly.
“Y/N! You’re literally the best! You know me all too well!” He smiles and takes my hand to his lips.
I feel all mushy as he places his lips against my skin.
“I knew you’d want a day all to ourselves, so I planned it out just like that. We have extra clothes in the back for the night, that Issie placed earlier this morning. And now it's just up to you. What would you like us to do!” I reckon.
“You’re perfect! Literally perfect!” He expresses and he continues to add kisses to our intertwined hands.
I blush and hide away as I focus on driving.
“Well, we can walk around the streets, sightsee, grab some drinks, some snacks. As of right now, all I want to do is walk around, you by my side as I hold your hand or have my arm around you,” He says with a twinkle in his eye.
“Aww Louis!” I say with a pouty face.
He chuckles and marks a kiss on my cheek.
I drive into the big streets and look around for a parking spot.
“Birthday luck,” Louis calls, pointing towards an empty parking spot.
I sigh.
“Thank goodness!” I say in relief.
Louis chuckles and I go to park his car in the street.
As I successfully parked I turn off the car.
Louis immediately stops me from doing anything.
“Don’t move!’ He ordered.
I chuckle and stay seated as he exits the car and goes to my side to open my door.
“M’lady,” He says in a posh accent, which really is just a deeper British accent for him.
I giggle and place my hand on Louis’ as he has it out for me.
I smile sheepishly as he’s bowed down.
“Louis…” I trail shyly.
“What? I’m being a gentleman to my girlfriend, soon to be wife,” He remarks.
I laugh and shake my head.
“You’re adorable!” I whisper as I have my face millimeters away from his. He smiles as he looks me in the eyes, his eyes full of love and adoration as he looks into me. I went in for a kiss, it was sweet and slow.
Louis pulls away, our lips still pressed on one another.
“I love you,” He whispers.
I swift my eyes down and smile. I look back up into his brown eyes and peck my lips onto his once more.
“I love you, too,” I murmur into our lips.
“Come on. Let’s go,” He says and grabs my hand, leading me into the streets of London.
He walks fast with his long legs.
“Louis!” I shriek. “You’re speed walking over here. While I’m like being dragged!” I say with a laugh.
He looks back at me and laughs.
“Sorry!” He says. “I just want to take you to this place. I’m excited.”
I giggle and go in to kiss his cheek.
“I fucking love you. You’re just too cute and adorable. I can’t handle it!” I say as I giggle into his cheek.
He lets out a laugh and turns his head causing our lips to interlock, as I was previously kissing his cheek.
He longingly kisses me and pulls away with a sly smile.
“I saw what you did there!’ I say with a smirk.
We eventually made it.
“Okay this place has the best and I mean best ice cream!” Louis thrills.
“Alright. I’ll take your word for it!” I say and I walk straight into the shop.
We both order a sundae that gives us the option of 5 scoops of our choice of ice cream.
“Okay we’ll get chocolate,” Louis starts.
“Vanilla,” I continue.
“Rocky Road.”
“Chocolate Chip.”
“And strawberry,” Louis ends.
The worker nods and starts preparing our sundae which has whipped cream, peanuts, chocolate syrup, and a couple of cherries.
“It looks delicious!” I say as I grip Louis' hand and lay my head on his arm.
He looks down at me and smiles.
“You’re so cute!” He says, looking down at me in awe.
I look up at him and blush.
I tippytoe barely reach his height and go in to kiss his beautiful lips.
“I love you,” I murmur into the kiss.
He smiles and murmurs it back.
Our names are called and we head out with sundae in hand. We find an empty bench that gives us a view of London’s Tower Bridge and its waters.
After a bit of silence and our sharings of the sundae, Louis lets out a sigh.
“I love this day,” He says, looking out into the distance.
My gaze stays fixated on him and he looks out into London’s waters.
I lay my head on his chest and wrap my arms around him. I look up and his neck calls out to me. I smile and press my lips against his neck.
He immediately looks down at me as my lips are pressed onto his neck.
“You’re really going to tempt me in the middle of London?” He smirks.
“I’m not even trying to tempt you,” I say with a playful eye roll. “Your neck is just right here as I’m laying my head on your chest and I just can’t help but kiss you.” I cutely say.
He chuckles and shakes his head.
After a couple of seconds of silence, he speaks up again.
“I could live like this forever and never complain,” He says and he puts his arm around my shoulder.
“As long as I’m in your arms I’d never complain,” I respond.
“As long as you’re in my arms I’d never complain.” He replies.
I smile into his chest.
Our ice cream sundae, now gone.
After a while of looking into the water and the Tower Bridge, we stood up to further our walk.
“Where to now?” I say from beside him.
He shrugs.
“I’m not sure.” He says as he holds onto my hand.
I nod and we continue to walk until we make it to the shops.
We randomly walk into a clothing store and we look around for a bit.
“Do you want me to buy you anything?” I gently ask, trying not to interrupt our comfortable silence.
He looks down at me like I’m crazy.
“Definitely not!” He exclaims.
“Louis. It’s your birthday!” I say.
“It’s okay! You've already done a lot for me today,” He explains.
“I haven’t done much!” I say looking up at him.
“Well you’ve done more than you know,” He says, bending down to kiss my lips.
He pulls away and I pout.
“Sorry sweetheart!” He says regarding ending the kiss. “I just need to get this point across. You’ve done a lot. A lot more than you think! Because all the little things you do, mean everything to me. Like your little surprise at midnight, the way you smile and look at me like I’m the only one you see, when you give me cute random kisses, hold my hand, when you baby me, when I ask you for clothing advice. Like the things you do, don’t go unnoticed. Because I notice and I’m aware of it all. You’ve done so much and now you bring me to London and tell me you got us a room. It’s more than I could ever ask for. Really,” He says as he holds both of my hands and looks at me as he speaks.
“Louis,” I say as I look up at him in awe. “I do all these things naturally. I don’t keep my eyes on you because I expect you to notice or because I want you to pay attention to what I do. When those small things happen it’s because I genuinely do them. Like they just happen at the moment. It happens because I care for you because I’m in love with you. I hold your hand and kiss you randomly because that’s what my heart and soul desire. You’re the one that my heart desires. It will always be you and I will always love you. This little trip to London is nothing compared to how much I feel and care about you! We could spend the day in Bora Bora or in your bed and I’d be happy just to be with you,” I say, intertwining our fingers as our hands are already being held.
“And I feel the same way. As long as I’m with you I’m happy. It doesn’t matter where we are, I’ll always be glad to be with you. My heart desires you too. Like if the body was ruled by the heart instead of the brain I’d be kissing you 24/7, nonstop, all the time. I’d have you on me and against me for like ever!” He says with a cheeky smile.
I shake my head and smile.
“The workers are probably wondering if we’re going to buy something or if we’re just going to longingly look into each other's eyes the whole time!” I say with a chuckle.
Louis lets out a laugh. “Yeah. Let’s get out of here!”
“Before we leave. Are you sure you don’t want you to get anything?” I ask before we exit.
“Definitely not!” He says with a chuckle.
I giggle. ‘Okay.”
We exit the shop.
“Now the real question is do you want me to buy you anything?” He says holding onto my arms as he moves in front of me blocking my sight.
“If you don’t let me buy you anything, I’m not letting you buy me anything!” I say with sass.
Louis snickers and rolls his eyes.
“Why do you make things so complicated?” He says as we continue to walk.
“What? I’m not even making it complicated!” I say letting out a laugh.
He stays quiet and tries to hide the smile that’s daring to show.
I smile and roll my eyes.
“You’re-”
He quickly shushes me and places a finger onto my lips.
“I’m not complicated!” He immediately says as he injects my sentence.
My mouth is left agape.
“If you weren’t complicated and extra, you wouldn’t have shushed me!” I interject.
He rolls his eyes.
“Whatever,” He says.
I look away from him with a smile, shaking my head.
We walk around the shops with our hands intertwined.
“I still can’t believe I have a car now. That’s insane!” He beams as he looks down at me.
“I know, right? It’s quite nice,” I smile up at him.
He nods and hums in amusement.
My eyes wander around and I gasp once I see a bakery.
“What?” Louis questions at my gasp.
“We have to go here! Come on! Come on,” I demand as I pull Louis towards the direction of the cake shop.
Louis takes a look inside the large windows and realizes it’s a bakery in which you get to decorate your own cake.
He sees my large smile and shakes his head.
“If you insist,” He says with a laugh.
“Oh come on. It’ll be fun. We’ll get to eat the cake that we decorate!” I say knowing he wants to do it just as much as me.
“Oh alright.” He says with a playful eye roll.
“Yayy!” I say and tippytoe to kiss his cheek.
His cheeks flush and we both enter the shop.
We get handed a cake and get told where all the decorations and supplies were located.
“Let’s get started!” Louis smiles as we comfortably sit across from each other.
The round cake that’s covered in fondant is placed on the table.
Louis opens up a package that contains more fondant.
“I’m thinking of getting these cutters and shaping the fondant into random things,” Louis says as his focus is on trying to open up the fondant. I giggle at how hard he’s trying.
“Yeah, I grabbed a couple of cutters too!” I say placing them on the table.
“Ooo let me see!” Louis curiously says.
I smile and start explaining what each cutter is.
“So I got this star because you’re my star and because you’re becoming an excellent star in the business. Everyone’s going to know who you are!” I start and pause as I notice how interested Louis is in my choice of cutters, making me blush.
Louis hums for me to go on. His head in the palm of his hands.
I nod and go on. “Then I got this heart to represent how I feel about you,” I say, holding it up for him to see.
“Oh now you’re making me feel so basic about mine,” He gushes, causing me to laugh.
“I’m sure they’re great!” I say.
Louis picks up one of his cutters with a huge smile on his face trying to suppress his laughter but completely fails letting it all out.
“Oh, I’m sorry!” He says in between laughs. “So this one is of a little boy,” He says, holding it out for me to see. “I don’t know why I got it but I just did. I guess it can be me.” He dumbly says.
I furrow my brows and let out a smile.
“Okay?” I say letting out a small laugh. “Makes sense.”
“And then I got a ‘1’ and ‘8’’ He ends, holding the two numbers together to make an ‘18’.
“You’re so adorable you know that?” I say grabbing the fondant that Louis previously opened.
“Yeah, I think so,” He arrogantly says with a playful shrug.
I roll my eyes.
We start placing the cutters on the fondant and sticking them onto the cake.
“It’s coming along nicely,” Louis says as we finish adding all the shaped fondant.
I nod in agreement.
“Time for the icing!” I excitedly say, grabbing it.
“Take full reign,” Louis says, eyeing my next move.
I smile and start writing ‘Happy Birthday Louis’ on the face of the cake with an exclamation point. But instead of the exclamation point having a period at the bottom it has a heart.
“There,” I say with a proud smile.
“Perfect!” Louis softly says at the finished product and looks up at me. “You’re perfect.”
I melt at his compliment and pout. He goes to grab my hand from across the table and sweetly smiles.
“I love you,” He says with a voice to die for.
“I love you too!” I say softly to him. I lean over the table and sweetly peck his lips. He smiles.
“Shall we go now?” He asks and I nod.
Our cake gets placed in a box to go and I pay for the cake.
Louis frowns.
“It’s your birthday okay?” I say holding onto his hand.
He grunts to himself, causing me to laugh.
“Thank you!” Louis says to the worker as he gets handed the box.
We head out of the shop hand in hand. One hand was holding mine and his other was holding the box of cake.
“What time do we have to check into the hotel?” Louis asks as we walk mindlessly through the city.
“There’s no specific time,” I responded.
He smiles like he’s got something up his sleeve.
“Why?” I inquire.
“I have the perfect spot!” He beams with a huge toothy smile.
“Alright.” I say slowly waiting for him to reveal more of his ‘perfect spot’.
“So there’s this perfect place we can go to. It has a perfect view, it’s secluded, and we can eat our cake there!” Louis elated with beaming eyes.
“That sounds wonderful!” I say in awe as I swing our interlocked hands.
He chuckles and nods in agreement.
“We’ll have to take the car to our special destination,” He charmingly says.
I smile in favor and hand him the keys.
As soon as we make it to the car he lets go of my hand and jogs over to open the passenger side door.
“Aww. You’re so sweet, babe!” I say pouting and going in for a quick kiss.
He chuckles and closes the door for me once I’m seated in his car.
He gets in the car and places the cake in the backseat.
“Okay.” He says once he fastens his seatbelt. “It’s not too far from here but we’ll probably get stuck in traffic. Which isn’t that bad because we’ll kill time and make it right on time for the sunset,” He rants, pulling out of his parallel parking and onto the road.
“Wow, babe. That's kinda hot,” I let out. My eyes were on his hands that were placed on the fine black steering wheel.
He quickly looks over at me and chuckles.
His right hand leaves the steering wheel and firmly makes it onto my thigh.
“Hey! Both hands on the wheel sir!” I remark.
“Oh shove off!” He says with an eye roll which ends with my chuckle.
I place my hand on top of his and I see the smile that grows on his face making me feel the butterflies all over again.
“I can never get over the fact of how lucky I am to have you, Louis,” I softly say looking over to him.
“If anything I’m the lucky one, y/n,” He says looking over to me, taking his eyes off the road for a slight second.
I shake my head.
“I’m being serious, Louis,” I say just as soft. “I really am amazed with you. Everything about you,” I say intertwining over fingers and bringing our hands to my lips.
I sense his blush.
“Thank you.” He softly whispers. “I really appreciate it, love.”
I nod and hum in response.
I shift in my seat and lay my head on his right arm.
“You tired?” He asks, concerned.
I shake my head.
“No. I just feel comfortable is all.” I mumble out.
Louis nods cutely looking down at me in awe.
“This feels so surreal,” Louis says regarding driving his brand new vehicle.
“I’m sure it does!” I say standing up from my past position. “The sun seems to be going down,” I say looking out the window.
Louis looks out and looks at the sky.
“Good thing we’re here then,” Louis beams, turning off his car at the side of an empty street.
“Where are we?” I say unbuckling my seatbelt.
“You’ll see. Now come on!” Louis says getting out of the car and reaching out for the cake.
I chuckle in confusion as I get out of the car, following his lead.
“Come here,” He calls out to me with his hand out.
I skip over to him, grabbing his hand.
He leads me across the street to what seems like an abandoned parking building.
“The view looks amazing from up there!” Louis says as he leads me into the first floor of the parking structure. We make it to the stairs and start the venture up it.
“It’s a bit long but it’s worth it, I promise!” He says excitedly.
I laugh and nod.
Everything is worth it when I’m with him.
The flight of stairs was lengthy, it was around a dozen floors worth of stairs.
The sky was in full view when we finally made it to the rooftop of the building.
“Nice, right?” Louis says pulling me into him.
“Yeah. Nice.” I say looking around at the beautiful setting sky. “It looks beautiful.”
“It does and just wait for it to get dark! You’ll see all the lights from here. It really is an incomparable view,” Louis explains and finds a spot for us to sit that catches the view perfectly.
The sky showcased a nice array of deep colors. I hold onto Louis' hand and lay my head on his shoulder. I lay comfortably on him and he puts an arm around me.
“God I love you!” Louis sighs after a moment of silence.
I blush and look down.
“You’re adorable.” He lovingly says once he realizes I’m a blushing mess.
He pets the top of my head and looks out into the dazzling city of London.
“I wouldn’t trade this for the world,” I softly let out into the air.
“Me neither,” Louis hums, looking down at me and smiling.
“Your smile always kills me,” I say with rosy cheeks.
“My smile is just my body expressing and saying what I can’t form into words. I just look at you and I’m like damn.” Louis says, his voice lowering towards the end.
I smile and leave kisses on his hand.
“Shall we open our cake?” Louis asks, grabbing the box.
“Yes!” I beam out and situate myself up
Louis opens up the box and takes out the cake.
“Let me take one last look at it before it’s gone,” He says to himself as he takes one last look at it.
“Hey!” He calls out. “I didn’t know you added this?” Louis says with a surprised look on his face, pointing at the crown shaped fondant.
I geekily smiled.
“I added it while you weren’t looking! It signifies you being my prince, my king.” I shyly say, placing my hand on the opposite side of his face and placing a soft kiss on his cheek.
“Aww. Baby!” He says slightly putting his body over mine, causing me to lean back. “You’re my queen,” He whispers against my lips, his body threatening to push me against the floor.
He looks down at my lips and they flicker back up to my eyes and without hesitation he presses his lips against mine, causing me to fall back. Our kiss deepens once I’m in between the ground and Louis.
Louis' hand makes it to my neck and jaw, holding it softly. We were there laying on a rooftop with our cake awaiting us. Louis lays on top of me and he pulls away, looking deep into my soul.
“Come on, let’s eat some cake,” He mumbles, sitting up and holding out his arm for me to grab. I do so and he pulls me up and we both sit.
He hands me a fork and we both dig in.
“This is delicious!” Louis says with a mouthful.
I giggle as he has a mouthful of the cake.
“Gosh, it looks beautiful out here!” I say, mesmerized by the bright lights of London in contrast to the now dark sky.
Louis nods and wraps his arms around my waist.
He looks over to me and then back at the view.
He prompts a kiss on my head and smiles.
I turn to look at him.
“What’s in that head of yours?” I ask curiously.
Louis shakes his head looking away.
“Just thinking of how amazing this moment is,” He lets out.
My heart warms up to his sweet thoughts.
I look down and place my hand over his hand that is placed on his lap. While the other is still wrapped around me.
He smiles at my small gesture. Loving how it felt to have my fingers tracing along the top of his hand. It gave him a nice ravishing feeling.
He couldn’t lie, he did feel a bit irked when the tickling of the tracing stopped when I went to get another fork of cake.
I giggle once I notice the disheveled look on his face.
He wasn’t good at hiding his thoughts.
“Come here,” I say with a laugh as I go to grab his free hand.
He laughs and I start tracing my nails along the top of his hand.
“I’m not looking forward to walking down that long flight of stairs!” I groaned out.
“We should just stay here,” He chuckled.
“Or…. You could just carry me.” I smiled jokingly.
“Do you want me to die!” He exclaimed, but his eyes immediately widened once he realized how that came out.
“What?!” I rose my brows at him in surprise. “Are you calling me-”
“No, no, no! Not like that! I swear! I just meant like it’s a long flight of stairs and it’s tiring walking down it on your own. I- I swear I wasn’t calling you anything like that! Carrying even a baby would be tiring because you’re holding something. Oh, fuck me.” He sighs as he tries to explain his horrible wording.
I let out a laugh and roll my eyes at him.
“You have such an amazing way with words, don't you Louis?” I tease.
“Oh stop!” He says, rolling his eyes at me. His smile curled up into his cheeks after he let out a huge sigh in relief, knowing that I understood that he was in no way saying anything harmful.
“You’re such an idiot!” I say playfully shoving him.
“Wellll I’m your idiot!” He beams.
I giggle and nod.
“Okay. I'm just glad you didn’t take it the wrong way!” He says with another sigh.
I giggle.
“I know what you meant, Louis,” I smile, pecking his lips in reassurance.
“Oh thank god!” He says with another huge sigh, holding his hand over his heart.
I let out a giggle with another eyeroll.
“Come on. Let’s get going before room service ends!” I smile standing up and lending my hand out for Louis to grab.
“Alright.” He smiles idiotically.
-
I hope you all enjoyed it!!. This was my first Louis imagine. So if you all want more let me know and request! Love you all!
Don't forget to leave a like and reblog, it’d be greatly appreciated.
Go ahead and follow, so you can be aware of when I post!
Love you all and thank you!
319 notes · View notes
dancingamongstdust · 3 years
Text
MHA Scenarios - First Meeting (Part 1)
Cellophane
Despite the U.A.’s insistence that the hero course wasn’t a spectacle for the rest of the world to watch, often when there was some free time, many students flocked to areas where the classes were training. They would lean against trees or pretend to be doing homework while watching the show of fire, explosions, and acid.
You were one of those observers. With a textbook in your lap, you sat beneath a tree with your friends, and watched 1A train their quirks.
The grass tickled at your legs and the sun warmed your skin. It was such a beautiful day despite the sounds of fighting. Occasionally a wash of warmth would flood over you as a large attack went off but you mostly ignored it.
“I think the green-haired one is the cutest,” one of the girls with you said. “He’s super sweet and clearly he’s really strong.”
“Have you seen the Todoroki boy though?” another responded. “Cute and brooding.”
You laughed, making a comment to more agree with the latter though you wouldn’t be interested in anybody as cold as that. Rumours floated around that he never spoke, not even to his own classmates. Many also believed his temper was as bad as his father’s given his massive attacks during the sports festival.
But you didn’t listen all too much to gossip about the hero course. Instead, you just enjoyed watching them in action and running away when their teacher spotted you all.
Luckily, today Eraserhead seemed preoccupied at the end of their class so most of the other students could hang around longer. While he was busy lecturing two of his students, the rest began making their way to the change rooms.
Almost instantly, everybody took advantage of being spared his glare and watched the heroes-in-training.
Some seemed uncomfortable with the rest of the school’s presence while others relished in it. You watched as the shortest of the group winked at every girl, he made eye contact with, including yourself and laughed as a girl from general studies attempted to confess to the most explosive hero of the class.
But it was a specific member who caught your eye and she waved excitedly when she saw you, hurrying over. “Hey!” she greeted. “Were you guys watching us train?”
You stood, brushing grass off your clothing, and smiling. “Yeah, we were. Couldn’t see much of you though, you were almost completely hidden.”
Mina sighed. “It’s so sad how these things happen. My acid doesn’t stand out too much amongst this group.”
You hadn’t known Mina for very long but your friendship was pretty strong. She had attached herself to you due to your talent with making her photos perfect (something of a challenge thanks to her skin tone often contrasting with everything).
Your other friends slipped away, clearly wanting better looks at whomever was being lectured. That kind of gossip went for a high price.
Somebody called for Mina and she gestured them over. “These are the best people in the hero course aside from yours truly,” she said. “Kirishima, Kaminari, and Sero.” She gave them your name as well and you politely greeted them each.
“Your electricity is really impressive,” you told Kaminari. “Everybody talks about it when we’re watching the training.”
He smiled widely at that but Mina just groaned. “Of course, everybody notices the flashy quirk. Do you know how many people still think that my quirk is being pink?”
“It’s because they get distracted with bright lights and don’t notice the actual talent,” Sero told her playfully. “Don’t worry about it.”
You raised an eyebrow at him. “That’s not true.”
He chuckled. “It so is.”
“I mean, I notice your quirk all the time,” you said. “And it doesn’t have any lights. You’re just extremely smooth while fighting so you draw the eye.”
He seemed doubtful about that, acting as though you were complimenting him just for the sake of it. “Sure, sure. But when Bakugou unleashes a couple explosions, I bet your attention moves directly to him.”
“It doesn’t. I can prove it also.”
“How so?”
You gestured to the tree. “I’m always sitting right here. Keep an eye out for me next time – you’ll see whose fighting I favour watching.”
Chargebolt
It was a good day for there to be a pipe burst just outside of school.
The sun was shining, there was almost no wind, and there weren’t any large assignments due for almost a week. Overall, everything surrounding the day made it perfect for some rest and relaxation.
Your friend group finally made it up to the crest of the hill and stared around at the beautiful landscape. The view was magnificent. Almost as awe-inspiring as the school that you now stood across from. Every person knew about the hero school U.A. and now you had seen it in person.
“Imagine what it must be like to train to be a hero,” you mused. “I’m sure I would absolutely despise every second of it.”
Everybody laughed, jokes spreading about how they would be too lazy for constant workouts or how their hero names would just be too embarrassing. One girl whose quirk allowed her to pop her eyeballs out made a joke about how her entire career would surround traumatizing children.
“Why hello,” a very high-pitched voice greeted.
You startled, looking down at the small boy. He had bright purple hair and a cocky smirk on his face that just screamed trouble.
Luckily for you, his attention was more focused on others.
“I’m guessing you ladies are here to admire the toughest heroes in the country, right?” he said. “Well, luckily for you, you’re looking at one of the best in the entire school.”
You snorted. “Are you even old enough to be walking around without your parent?”
“Nobody was asking you,” he retorted. “I was speaking to the absolute beauties before me.”
Yourself and two girls that he was ignoring took steps away. They seemed interested in fighting however while you just enjoyed the show. It wasn’t the first time that your group had been annoyed by pervs and you each had different ways of dealing with it.
While he was busy screaming in shock as two eyeballs fell from a girl’s skull, somebody approached you, looking rather embarrassed.
“I’m sorry about him,” the blond said. He kept a confident smile on but it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “He’s not well-versed in speaking to beautiful woman.”
You raised an eyebrow at him, willing to play along with somebody who made eye contact before staring at your boobs. Unlike his friend. “And I’m guessing that you’re much better at that?”
“Oh definitely,” he said, stretching. He wore his U.A. uniform still but carried little of the arrogance you had come to expect from the school.
“Well, show me your best line then,” you said, turning to face him properly.
He startled at that. For a second, he eyed you cautiously as though your response was some kind of prank. Then he cleared his throat and said, “You owe me a drink.”
You smiled at the cheesiness. “And why is that?”
“Because you spilled it – wait, no, because you’re so beautiful that you made me spill it.”
You brought your hand to your mouth, laughing at the world’s most common pickup line that still managed to fail somehow. “Points for trying,” you said. “Though, I’ll give you a hint. When you go and hit on your next target, you can start with your name. Makes you seem a little less forward.”
He blushed at that but pointed to himself regardless. “I’m Denki Kaminari,” he introduced himself.
You offered your name. “And you’re a U.A. student?”
“Yeah, I’m in the hero course.”
“Oh that’s why you look so familiar,” you said. “I’ve seen you in the news before. You’re the electricity guy, right?”
He clicked his fingers and a spark jumped between them. Unfortunately, you were standing close enough that it then moved to you. It wasn’t powerful enough to hurt but you still jumped at the unexpected jolt.
“Shit, sorry,” he said.
“No problem,” you replied with a smile. “It was nice meeting you Kaminari. I’m going to go and save your friend from being beaten up though. See you around!”
Creati
The rain was pouring down outside, whipping the trees around. It seemed to be desperate to reach where you stood beneath a roof outcropping. A few splashes landed on your shoes and you shuffled back further still.
Just one short run.
Holding your bag against your chest, you lowered your head and ran for it. The ground was slippery beneath your feet but you managed to keep your balance pretty well. At least, you did until somebody collided with you. Given how everybody was holding their heads down, it was inevitable.
You went down with a squelch into the mud, a sharp pain shooting through both knees and one arm. There was a yelp as the other person fell also.
Rain pounded on your heads. You glanced up to find another student sitting on her ass. She had been carrying her bag on her chest also which had saved it from the mud.
Your own was less lucky.
Cursing under your breath, you dragged yourself to your feet and held out a hand to her. You had to use your weaker one because it was the only part of you that wasn’t covered in mud.
“I’m so sorry,” you apologised.
“No, I am,” she said. “That was entirely my fault! I wasn’t looking where I was going and –“
A flash of lightning illuminated the sky and you both froze. Thinking at the same time, you put your apologies on hold to rush to the closest shelter, thankfully the entrance of the school that you were both heading into either way.
You looked down at your ruined uniform and groaned. It was going to be really difficult to clean and certainly wouldn’t be alright before class.
The girl was mud-splattered also. Flecks covered her face and the back of her high pony was dripping with the stuff.
“We’re making an awful mess…” you said, looking down at the floor.
Other students rushed past you guys, a few giving you curious looks.
“We can get slightly cleaned up in the bathroom,” she urged. “Come on.”
You followed her into the nearest bathroom and quickly went to work dropping your ruined bag in the corner and cleaning off your arms and legs. “I really am sorry,” you said when she let her hair down. “I didn’t mean to bump into you.”
She shook her head. “No, that really was my fault. I’m so sorry.”
“We’re both going to get into trouble with uniforms now though,” you said. “That’s not great. I was really hoping to fly under the radar today… what are you doing?”
She had lifted up the bottom of her shirt and her skin seemed to be glowing brightly. After a second, a perfectly folded skirt emerged. She took it and placed it in front of her before turning to you, “What size do you wear?”
“What?”
“I’ll make you some replacements quickly if you let me know what size you are.”
You raised an eyebrow. “You can do that?”
She nodded. “I’m going to make you another bag also so you can start taking all your stuff out.”
You rubbed the back of your neck awkwardly. “I really appreciate this but you don’t have to –“
“It doesn’t cost me anything,” she said with a smile.
Soon, you left the bathroom with a new uniform and bag. The only signs that you had even slipped was the occasional bit of mud that you had missed. She followed you out and the two of you soon came to a split in the corridors.
You reached out and rubbed some mud from her arm. “I should have known you were hero course,” you joked. “Thanks for everything and I really am sorry for running into you. Perhaps you can tell me your name? That way I can brag when you’re a famous hero one day.”
She blushed but held out her hand. “I’m Momo Yaoyorozu. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
Deku
It all began in the early hours of the morning when the sun had just made its way over the horizon. Having arrived sooner than anticipated, you were standing outside with your friends and talking about various aspects of life. A topic that, inevitably, brought up quirks.
Everybody began messing around with their own. Some levitated their bags while others changed their hair colour – simple things that weren’t all too impressive but remained entertaining.
You played around with your own a little, relishing in the freedom that came with using it.
Something that always irritated you was the inability to use your quirk in public settings. Especially when it was something benign. For this reason, you adored your school more than most other locations. U.A. inspired a sense of relief due to its casual acceptance of pretty much anybody. No matter their size, quirk, or appearance.
By the time you had finished your conversation, you all had begun heading into the main building. You reached into your pocket to quickly realise that your phone was missing.
“See you guys in class,” you said to your friends, darting out to grab it again.
You exited the main door, scanning the area when somebody tapped your arm.
“Sorry, you left this outside.”
“Oh!” you said, taking your phone. “Thank you! I was just coming to look for this.”
The person who had helped you offered a cheery smile. He was recognisable in the way that all hero-course students were. They carried their personalities in their walks. Yet, his name completely escaped you.
“No problem,” he said. “I was really hoping I could find you instead of turning it in.”
The two of you walked back into the building alongside one another. “At least at a hero school, I don’t have to worry about it going missing,” you joked. “I feel like I should know your name but it’s just slipping from my mind, sorry.”
“Izuku Midoriya,” he said. “Why should you know my name?”
“Oh, come on. Like you don’t know that 1A are basically local celebrities.”
He blushed at that, coughing as he scrambled to regain his composure. “I don’t… well, I don’t know about being famous or anything. We’re just regular students, really.”
“Except you’re attacked by villains constantly.”
“Except for that, yes.”
You laughed, drawing unneeded attention from other students in the hall. They were all staring and trying to figure out if they could spread any kind of gossip about this interaction. The local soap opera that was class 1A had many students involved in the happenings of others’ lives.
“So, I noticed you were using your quirk earlier,” Midoriya said, bringing your attention back to him. His hair helped him to stand out with its fluffy, green nature but his voice remained soft. “Do you have any pro-heroes in your family?”
“One of my aunts,” you said. “She inspired me to come to U.A. in the first place.”
He surprised you by immediately saying her hero name. When you didn’t initially respond, he gave you a quizzical look.
“Yes, how did you know?”
“Your quirks are similar but not enough for immediate family,” he said. “Do you have the same limitations with your own? I know she has a weakness with it that many villains like to exploit which could be the reason why she’s never risen higher in the rankings… not that she isn’t a great hero, of course, but it’s a well-known flaw in her quirk.”
You chuckled at that. “I mean, well-known for a very small level hero,” you said. “The types of villains that she deals with hardly have the brain cells to remember their own names.”
“It doesn’t make her work any less important.”
You smiled at that, appreciative of the notion. “I don’t actually know much about her quirk,” you admitted. “My own is pretty lack-luster. I can experiment with it and let you know what I find out, if you really want to know.”
“Yeah! That would be great! I could – oh, wait, no that’s probably an odd thing to say…” he trailed off, looking lost in thought. “Well, just let me know?”
“Of course,” you said. “Bye! Have a great day.”
Your own classroom felt surprisingly uninteresting without him there. You looked around at all the familiar faces and smiled. It wasn’t like you wouldn’t see him again.
Dynamight
“What are you, a coward?”
You glanced up from your phone, the challenge lighting a spark in your eyes. “No,” you said. “I just don’t take bets that I know I’m going to lose.”
Sighing dramatically, your friend slumped back in her chair and toyed with the food in front of her. She huffed a stray strand of hair from her face. “You used to be fun,” she groaned. “What happened to the person who would take any dare, no matter how high the odds?”
“I just don’t see the point in wagering my daifuku, one of my favourite snacks by the way, on something pointless.”
“It’s not like you have to land a date, just talk to him for like a minimum of a minute.”
You glanced down at your dessert and contemplated her offer. The cafeteria was busy, as always, and you could hear almost four conversations going on at once. Most were unrelated to schoolwork but quite a few mentioned the infamous class 1A who were sitting on the opposite side of the room.
From where you were, you could make out a few of the more recognisable members, including the reason that everybody was discussing the class right now.
“I feel like you’re setting me up for failure,” you said. “He’s clearly in a bad mood already.”
“When is he not?”
Groaning, you stood up from the table and stretched a little. “If I come back uninjured, you have to double the payment, alright?”
Perhaps you had too much of a reputation already – or maybe people were just shameless eavesdroppers – but several perked up as you made your way toward the hero course’s regular tables. They were all prepared for some kind of show, be it from you or from the subject of your attention.
Class 1A’s personal explosive, Katsuki Bakugo had made a scene not too long ago, prompting the very dare that had you making you way over there.
His table hosted five people and you chose the pink girl’s seat to lean over once you arrived.
“Sorry to interrupt,” you greeted with a smile though your eyes held Bakugo’s.
He was agitated, that much was obvious, but you weren’t sure if it was the normal level or not. Your appearance definitely wasn’t a positive though.
“Who are you?” he snapped.
“An admirer,” you responded, allowing your attention to now rove over the other confused students. “Not just of you but of the entire hero course. I always wanted to apply but never quite got the marks so I was curious what its like. And you seem to be, by far, the most approachable of the lot.”
The girl you were standing beside snorted with laughter. “Good one,” she said, holding out her hand. “I’m Mina.”
You introduced yourself with a smile, keeping the majority of your attention on Bakugo. “I do know most of your names,” you said. “Though that’s not saying too much. You’re all over the school and the news most weeks.”
“Ugh, tell me about it,” she complained. “Do you want to sit with us?”
“I would love to,” you said, gladly taking a seat beside her and flashing Bakugo a bright smile. “Has anybody told you that your hair is adorable? Like it suits your whole aesthetic so well.”
“Fuck off.”
One of the other boys chuckled a little awkwardly but still responded with a shark-toothed grin. “Sorry, Bakugo doesn’t like compliments too much.”
“I don’t like them when they’re so clearly fake,” he scoffed, eyeing you up. “I know you morons struggle to understand but people don’t just come over to make friends. This is a dare of some kind, isn’t it?”
“That doesn’t mean I can’t make friends while winning some extra dessert,” you said.
“People dare each other to come say hi to us?” the blond electricity guy asked. He had a charger hanging from his mouth.
“Not all of you.”
Bakugo scoffed, standing up from his chair sharply. “Hope you lose,” he said, storming away from the table and disappearing into the crowd.
Earphone Jack
The words ‘joint class’ had seemed fun when it was first mentioned. It wasn’t often that you interacted with students outside of your course and many had presumed that it would be a simple way to split Present Mic’s focus between more people.
Unfortunately, you should have all seen the group project part coming.
“Working in the pro-hero industry will often have you alongside complete strangers,” it had been explained. “Whether on the battlefield or behind the scenes, you’re going to have some great times meeting new people and learning about your own limitations. I’ve chosen who I think you’ll get along with but I could be very wrong. We’ll have to see.”
You all groaned, already anticipating the lengthy assignment that would be coming up. It probably wouldn’t be as bad for the hero course students.
For the pairs, it was pretty expected. Nobody from the same course was working together and the majority of the pairs stuck to the same gender.
You understood why when you heard the small purple one start complaining about it being discriminatory or something.
Present Mic stood in front of your desk before you even knew it, a grin on his face.
Often, you thought that you were one of his favourites. You focused on his class and always actively engaged. Sometimes you would even see him outside of class and he would give you a great wave.
You really hoped that those kind sentiments carried over.
“You’re going to be working with Kyoka Jiro,” he announced. Then, leaning forward, he added, “The one with the purple hair and the audio jacks on her ears.”
Thankful that he hadn’t left you floundering, you stood up and took a deep breath. Going over and speaking to a new person shouldn’t be that hard but you really didn’t want to… still, it wasn’t optional.
“Hi,” you said when she looked up at your approach. “I believe we’re in a team. You’re Jiro, right?”
She rubbed the back of her head awkwardly but still smiled. “Yeah, that’s me. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
You sat down in the chair in front of her desk – vacant thanks to its occupant speaking to their own group member. “Present Mic said that he paired us up with people he thinks we’d get along with. Aside from my adoration of your hair, what else do we have in common?”
She reached up and touched her hair, laughing a little awkwardly. “Thank you. Maybe we both listen to the same music?”
“That could be it, what kind of things do you listen to?”
Jiro opened up at that question, immediately launching into a detailed conversation about her favourite and least favourite genres. You had heard of some of the bands that she mentioned but most were a little too obscure.
Then, you made a connection.
“Wait, your dad isn’t Kyotoku Jiro, is he?” you asked. “I used to listen to some of his old songs all the time.”
Jiro’s eyes lit up. “Really? He’s not extremely well-known so most people don’t know he even has songs but I’m super proud of my dad’s music. How did you find out about him?”
You were going to answer when Present Mic cleared his throat and you all turned your attention back to him.
“I’ll tell you about it later,” you whispered to Jiro.
The group project was actually far simpler than you had anticipated and probably could be done in the dedicated time you were provided with. Unfortunately, it seemed that Jiro and you were abysmally slow workers when together and so, you just had to spend more time together outside of class.
Even after it was handed in.
Froppy
Generally, you found that if you visited the pools just before lunch, there would be absolutely nobody there. It would be the perfect time to get some swimming done without worrying about interrupting anybody or feeling bad because you weren’t as fast as some of the hero course students.
You didn’t go every day but, when you had some spare time, you happily made your way to the pool.
About twenty minutes into your swimming though, you popped your head up to head up to hear somebody in the changing rooms. You knew that you shouldn’t get nervous. The pool was for everybody in the school and it was more than large enough that you could avoid social situations.
But still, your stomach churned.
You continued swimming, though now you were keeping your head up to watch for whoever came through the door. After what felt like forever, a small girl emerged with dark green hair.
She smiled when she saw you had noticed her and gave a friendly wave. “Hello.”
“Hi,” was your eloquent response.
She got in on the other side of the pool and you continued swimming your laps. For a while, you waited for her to start so that you could see how fast she swam but she just sat in the water with her eyes closed and her face turned to the sun.
You pulled yourself out of the pool to sit on the side, taking a brief break in your exercise. There was no need to be in pain tomorrow.
She opened her eyes and smiled at you. “You swim really well.”
“Oh,” you said, a blush igniting behind your cheeks. “Thank you. I’ve been doing it for a long time.”
Her voice was croaky but not in an awkward way. You actually really enjoyed the sound of it – enough that you willingly engaged in the conversation in order to hear her speak.
“Are you sunbathing?” you asked.
“Soaking,” she responded. “My skin is more amphibian-like so I really need to keep it hydrated. I’m Tsu, by the way.”
You smiled and told her your name. She repeated it and you quickly found out that you really liked the way she said it. “Which course are you in?” you asked, wanting to keep the conversation going.
“I’m in the hero course,” she said. “It’s fun but it gets quite dangerous from time to time.”
“I would guess so… hopefully nothing too bad though.”
She shrugged. “I’ve nearly died once because a villain with a disintegration quirk tried to grab my face. That was terrifying.”
Your eyes went wide. “What?”
“Thankfully our teacher can take quirks away if he looks at you,” she said. “And then All Might arrived so everything ended well. I’m lucky that my quirk doesn’t hurt me or anything because lots of my other classmates have those kinds of issues. It’s just a little inconvenient to have to lounge in the pool every now and then.”
“I would pay good money to have that kind of quirk,” you said with a sigh. “I would use it to get here during super boring classes.”
“That’s what I’m doing right now.”
You both laughed.
“I only managed to get here early due to being given some time to do an assignment. Because I got it done last night, I’m just relaxing a little before lunch,” you explained. You checked the time on the large clock. “Actually, it looks like I may need to go and get changed.”
Time had slipped by faster than you realised and you quickly changed back into your school uniform after giving Tsu a wave. You were actually a little disappointed to think that you had to go back to class instead of swimming.
But you weren’t expecting to see Tsu standing outside when you exited, already changed into her uniform.
“I thought you may want to sit with me and my friends today,” she offered. “They’ve got pretty cool quirks and experiences in the hero course.”
“Are you sure?”
“Why not? I can already tell that we’re going to be good friends so we may as well start now.”
You chuckled, covering your mouth to hide your slight blush. “Alright then. I’d love to.”
Ingenium
U.A. was a massive building with many corridors and even more classrooms. You had waited outside for half an hour before giving up and heading in by yourself. It hadn’t seemed like too bad of an idea at the time.
Perhaps you should have waited for your guide a little longer.
You walked the first and second floors twice, constantly looking for anybody who you recognised. The day before, you had been introduced to your class and the elected class president who promised to show you around. Except now you were wondering the corridors alone and hoping that you got to your main room on time.
When it didn’t look like that was going to happen though, you had to bite the bullet and ask somebody for help. Something you had been hoping to avoid.
Many students surrounding you looked extremely intimidating. They were all in their own groups and it would be extremely uncomfortable to approach anybody. So you chose the sweetest-looking girl that you could and made your way to her.
“Hi,” you greeted. “I’m so sorry to bother you but could you possibly tell me how to get to my class. I just transferred over and I’m completely lost.”
She was adorable with bright eyes and rosy cheeks. A massive smile appeared on her face. “Of course!” she said. “Where do you need to go?”
The other members of her small group were looking at you but none seemed too unfriendly so you relaxed a little. “I’m in 1G, the support department? My class president was meant to help me around but she just never showed up.”
At that, the tallest of the group – a guy with glasses and an extremely fancy look to his face – said, “That is unacceptable. They just left you waiting?”
You startled at the question and stared up at him. “Uh… yeah? It isn’t too bad –“
“It’s ridiculous for your class president to leave you standing alone! Their very job is to ensure that every member of the class is comfortable and knowledgeable about various aspects of the school. As class 1A’s president, I shall take you to your homeroom and discuss this with whoever is failing in their duties.”
You blinked, trying desperately to keep up with him. “If it’s not interrupting anything, then I’d definitely appreciate a guide.”
“Of course,” he said. “Follow me, I’ll take you directly there.”
You bid goodbye to the adorable girl and hurried to catch up with the guy who was practically marching his way down the hall. From behind, you could see that large pipes came from his calves. You wondered how his quirk worked.
“Thank you for this,” you said, speed walking to keep up. You gave him your name and asked for his own.
“I’m Tenya Iida,” he introduced himself. “And I’m sorry that you have been let down by your class.”
“I’m sure they were just busy.”
“Did they say that they would help show you around?”
“Well, yes.”
“Then they should have kept that in mind while planning the rest of their engagements,” he said. “There’s no excuse to cancel plans without even notifying the other person. You could have gotten in trouble for arriving to class late or not being able to show up at all.”
That was something you had been worried about. It was never a great way to start at a new school and you would have undoubtedly broken some record for getting a detention.
“Thank you for helping,” you said. “I really appreciate it. Are you in the hero course or something?”
He pushed his glasses up and nodded proudly. “I am indeed. Though I would have given you assistance without my hero training because it’s simply the right thing to do.”
Once around the next corner, he stopped so suddenly that you nearly walked into his back. “This is your classroom.”
A large ‘G’ covered a massive door. Relief washed over you and you opened your mouth to thank him but he was marching into the classroom, heading directly for your class president.
Lemillion
In all honesty, your stress was climbing to new heights. With a test looming and work taking a great deal out of you, it was like walking through tar to try and get things done. Plus there was the ever-present threat of forgetting something and causing trouble for everybody around you.
So you made your way to the library most days and found a comfortable chair to sit in. Once there, you would page through whatever book was needed and work to get as much done as possible.
It was a boring routine but it needed to be done.
Most of the people around you were ignorable, though you didn’t mean it in a cruel way. It was just that you didn’t have enough brain power to focus on them at the moment.
But eventually, you had to take a break when your mind was swimming from studies. You closed the book and took a deep breath.
“Alright, so I’m going to pop in just after she starts class, right? I’ll come through the whiteboard so she doesn’t see me at first, then I’ll hold up the egg and say ‘Wow, this class is really egg-sausting’.”
“Won’t Miss Midnight take offense to that?”
“It’s about her quirk though, not her class.”
“But what if she takes it the wrong way?”
You laughed as softly as you dared, a small snort escaping before you caught it. The group that were speaking sat at the table next to your own. They were a group of three although the one guy wasn’t really involved in the conversation – rather, a blue haired girl discussed the blond guy’s planned jokes.
“I think Midnight has a good sense of humour,” the guy was reasoning. “She’ll laugh at it. Most of the teachers understand my jokes.”
“Don’t you remember when you told Ectoplasm that he was a freak in the sheets?”
That one got a proper chuckle out of you but you managed to keep it quiet enough that they didn’t notice your eavesdropping. Their discussion was certainly lightening the mood.
The guy blushed bright red. “I didn’t think of the other ways that could have been taken,” he admitted. “I was just speaking about those ghost costumes that everybody wears during Halloween, you know… Probably should have just made the boo-berry pie joke and left it there.”
You decided against taking a sip of water, focusing on trying not to laugh at the awful puns you were hearing. Maybe the guy’s quirk was related to telling bad jokes or something.
Or maybe he just had the best worse sense of humour.
They continued speaking for some time and you found yourself giggling at almost every joke that was made. It was hard to concentrate on your work anymore but you surprisingly still got some done and enjoyed every second of it.
You were actually rather disappointed when the group stood up to leave. Two of them headed out of the main door but the blond didn’t follow. You considered glancing around to find him but decided you didn’t want to seem creepy.
And then his face appeared in the middle of your homework.
You yelped in fright and stumbled backwards, nearly falling out of your chair. The guy was half-melded with the table but he laughed and you couldn’t help but smile. His excitement was contagious.
“Hello,” he greeted, standing up and no longer phasing through any solid items. “I’m Mirio. I just wanted to say hi before we left.”
“Oh,” you said. “Um… hi.” You gave him your name and blushed, realising that your eavesdropping hadn’t gone completely unnoticed. Still, he didn’t seem to mind it so you didn’t worry too much.
“I’ll see you around,” he said as he left, waving enthusiastically the entire time.
Phantom Thief
Most days, you relished in the opportunities to speak to new heroes about support items and what they needed to better their quirks. You enjoyed discussing with them and learning about their abilities, and you knew that many in your class had similar sentiments.
After all, that was the very reason that you were studying.
These reason were why you remained confused when your classmates were busy drawing straws when you walked in. None of them bothered to even tell you what was happening, just gesturing for you to take your straw.
You grabbed the closest one in confusion and pulled it out, revealing that luck wasn’t on your side that day.
“Congratulations,” one of the girls said. “You get to talk to Monoma. All the rest of us will be able to choose whoever we want within class 1B once they arrive.”
That was when you realised.
You hadn’t ever had the opportunity to work with the loudest member of the class before and you didn’t envy many that had. The stories they shared about hinted at a mild insanity or, at the very least, obnoxiousness that went unmatched. You definitely weren’t looking forward to that for a good part of your day.
But alas, when 1B entered the room to discuss their options for support items, you made your way over to the blond and gave him your best smile. “Would you mind if I asked you about some support items that you may need?”
His grin was massive as he turned to you. “Ah, I see you’re extremely excited for the opportunity to work with such an amazing quirk, right?”
You smiled. “Of course.”
That clearly wasn’t the answer he anticipated and he faltered a little at it. “I’m sorry to burst your bubble but I don’t think there’s anything here that would suit me. My quirk works brilliantly on its own.”
“I wouldn’t say its your quirk that does it all,” you said. “Obviously it requires a talented wielder in order to use it properly.”
His eyes narrowed at the compliment and he began looking over your shoulders, clearly thinking that this was a setup of some kind. After making sure nobody was watching, he very carefully said, “I suppose you’re right. Anyway, as I was saying, I don’t need any support items right now.”
“I get that but, if you ever need something in the future, just let me know,” you said. “In the meantime, I can brainstorm some general stuff based off your quirk. You can copy things, right?”
“Obviously,” he chuckled.
You nodded and began walking away, happy that your unorthodox plan had worked in mellowing him out. It was a guess that he wouldn’t be used to praise but it worked like an absolute charm.
“Wait!” he said, suddenly appearing next to you. “How am I meant to tell you my ideas if I don’t even know your name?”
You chuckled nervously, not having expected him to care about that part of your conversation. Before you had even thought about it though, you told him your name and he smiled even wider at that, if it was even possible.
“I’ve been looking for somebody who understands how good of a quirk I have,” he said, throwing an arm over your shoulders unexpectedly. “And you seem to like it quite a bit.”
“Well, yes,” you said. ��It’s nothing I’ve ever seen before.”
He stepped in front of you then and you watched as your own quirk manifested itself. “I like yours also,” he said. “It suits you.” For a split second, he smiled warmly.
You smiled at that, unable to help it as his expression became considerably more normal while he was using it. “Thank you. It’s not entirely impressive when you look at all the hero course’s quirks but I like it well enough.”
The quirk disappeared and his over-the-top smile reappeared. “Obviously it isn’t as good as mine,” he scoffed. “But don’t beat yourself up about that. Almost nobody can top me.”
For a second, the change confused you but then the class 1B president made her presence behind you known. She apologised and lectured Monoma on showing off instead of focusing but you didn’t entirely hear her. Your curiosity surrounding the blond had been piqued. How much of that arrogance was just a show for his class?
146 notes · View notes
dumbbitchenergy17 · 3 years
Text
Bringer of Chaos
Tumblr media
With the reveal of you as the UA traitor, 1-A and the Pro Heroes now have to face the war coming to them. By the Bringer of Chaos.
Words- 6.6K
UA!Traitor x MHA, Tomura Shigaraki x Reader (Sibling Relationship)
Warnings: MAJOR Character death, violence, death, Stockholm syndrome, angst, and lots of sadness
A/N: For the readers quirk it’s chaos magic just like Scarlet Witch as well as hero costume. This isn’t a crossover making the reader Scarlet Witch, just that that quirk works for the story and I couldn’t think of any other villain costume. Anyways hope you all enjoy.
Was it fear that she felt.
All their eyes on her.
Heroes think they were in the right but how many people died by their hands. Why say you're a hero if you can’t save them all right?
You had always had a dangerous quirk when you were younger, both your parents were quirkless but when they had you, you had one. Chaos Magic is what they called it the ability to tap into and utilizes the chaotic forces of the universe, capable of warping, manipulating and/or reconstructing reality and probability as well as the very fabric of existence. They had no clue where it came from and from which side of the family passed it down. Two quirkless parents raising a child with a strong quirk, they had no clue what to do.
You were pulled out of school after your quirk had manifested and you made a stuffed animal bear come to life, scaring the class and teacher and forcing you to transform it back to a regular toy. With such a strong quirk your parents were afraid that you could hurt someone when your quirk grew stronger and you were homeschooled for the safety of you but mostly the safety of others.
Society deemed people without quirks useless and not successful, if you had one you better hope it was powerful and flashy or you wouldn’t be going anywhere with your life. When you were younger you looked up to heroes, they saved the day and kept everyone safe from the bad guys. You remembered sitting on the couch with your parents watching the news and seeing the heroes save the day and you would stand up and turn to your parents saying you would become a hero and save everyone. They would smile and tell you if you worked hard enough you would be the next number one hero. With your childhood you were happy everyone was safe, until they weren’t.
The police and heroes said there was nothing they could have done to save them, it was a break-in. They had shown up and slaughtered your parents leaving you there sitting in between their bleeding bodies alone. That was when you knew heroes couldn’t save everyone, the society they live among is corrupt. Heroes looking after popularity votes and looks instead of actually saving lives. Ironically there were others they had similar ideals as you did. You were passed around from foster home to foster home but, no one wanted to deal with a child whose quirk was too dangerous; they didn’t want a villain-like kid.
You were six when you ran away after another foster family sent you back after you had made the dog they had got as a welcoming gift disappear never to return. You kept running until your legs wouldn’t let you move anymore and that’s when he found you.
A portal had opened in the alleyway you had collapsed in and out came a man followed by a boy. The man wore a some sort of ventilator mask that covered the entire of his face and neck, next to him was a boy who had a disembodied hand covering his face. The man never told you his name just holding his hand telling you that you would be able to get revenge on the heroes. You grew to see him as your new father and the boy who told you his name was Tomura as a brother. He was a few years older than you but the time you spent together was when you were meeting father or him watching you train your quirk. Another person in your life when you joined what was now the League of Villains was Kurogiri, father was rarely around so he watched after you and Tomura, he taught you everything you would need to know.
When you joined UA you main goal was to bring down the hero society following after Tomura’s lead, him always reminding you that you would get your revenge. You played your part well not holding back when in fights against villains during the USJ, Kamino Ward, everything fell into place. With talk about the UA traitor within the teachers no one suspected the girl who seemed to have little hold on her quirk, but how wrong they were. All this led to now your former friends looking at you in fear and horror, when it was revealed you were the traitor.
You were completely surrounded by her former teachers standing around you ready to take you down and you kept your gaze on your class.
“Y/n don’t make this harder than it is, please just surrender.” Mr. Aizawa held his scarf in both hands ready to attack if you made any sudden moves.
“And if I don’t? Can you really stop me?” You glance at your teacher and he faltered slightly in his stance.
“You’re completely surrounded by pro heroes, so we can take you down.” Present Mic said making you smirk they have only seen what you showed at progression with your quirk. UA only knows the most you could do is change the integrity of a few objects, nothing on a large scale. They barely gave you time to react with Mr. Aizawa sends his capture weapon towards you to wrap it around you, activating his quirk making his hair rise up and float. The weapon goes straight to you half of it landing on the ground behind you.
You look at him with a bored expression, finding humor in him and the others' shocked expression. “Did you think it would be that easy?” You knelt grabbing the end of his capture weapon and he tries to use it but it doesn’t affect you. “What would a simple cloth feel like if it weighed more than that.” A red haze covers the cloth leading up to his neck and slams into the ground, the weight of the scarf alone slowly starts to suffocate him. Present Mic and Midnight rush to him trying to pry the scarf off him.
“Mr. Aizawa!” Class 1-A yells seeing their teacher struggle. Dropping the scarf from your end you look around at your teachers who know they can’t stop you and your classmates.
“Don’t think this is over,” You hear an explosion and someone running towards you, “You bastard get back here!” Bakugo yells, holding his hand out sending a huge explosion. The smoke clears and there is Bakugo panting out of breath looking around for you, but you’re nowhere to be found. The red haze surrounding Aizawa’s scarf disappears, sending him shooting upwards, throwing it off him as he coughs and wheezes. The 1-A and the Pros look to where you once stood, if that was just some of your power, they had no clue what was in store for them if you came back.
In an abandoned warehouse the league hears footsteps heading towards the room they were in. Each of them ready to fight and kill the intruder, the footsteps getting louder until it was right in front of the room.
“That’s funny thinking your quirks could stop me.” A familiar voice calls out through the door as they open it. You stand in front of them and they relax welcoming you in. Standing away from them was Tomura Shigaraki, he was scratching his neck frantically but stopped when he heard your voice. You walked closer to the man you saw as a mentor, as a brother. You stood next to him as he looked out the warehouse window showing the vast city that was part of Japan.
“Tomura...it’s time.”
With your reveal as the UA traitor the school was put on lockdown immediately once you left in fear you would return but not alone. Your face was plaster across the news worldwide ranking you as national alert. News articles found everything about you with your parent’s death, your disappearance from the orphanage to your life at UA. They speculated that you could be in correlation to the league which made you more of a threat, if you had connections to All for One or Tomura Shigaraki.
“Funny how one moment you were just a UA student, now you’re public enemy number one.” Spinner smirks, tossing you the latest newspaper that talked about you. You smirked as you made the newspaper disappear before it could hit you and reappear behind Spinner hitting him in the back of the head.
“They say the same crap as always, not my fault heroes don’t know how to do their jobs.” You go back to laying on the couch closing your eyes, blocking out the noise of the villains around you. You hear the door open and footsteps bounding towards you jumping on the couch crushing you under their weight. 
“Y/nnnnnn I missed you so much when you were gone. It’s boring being the only girl here with Mange gone and you always at UA.” Toga wraps her arms around you squeezing the living life out of you.
“Toga if you don’t let me go, I swear I will turn you into a bug.” You open one eye glaring at her and she sighs getting off you mumbling under her breath.
“How much longer do we have to keep waiting we’ve been in this stupid warehouse for the past week.” Dabi said, kicking a can away from where he was standing.
“Yeah I wanna fight, no let’s relax.” Twice responses, god they were annoying as hell.
You huff sitting up look at them, “When Tomura says he’s ready we’ll go until then shut up and let me rest.”
“And why should we listen to what you have to say, you’re younger than any of us.” Dabi gets up in your face and you clench your jaw waiting for him to do something.
“You should watch what you say next, we know who could win in this fight.” You stand both of you up in each other's face.
“Yeah what are you gonna do about it, huh” He smirks and he goes to speak again but his breath hitches as he grabs his throat.
“What’s the problem Dabi? Have something to say?” He falls to his knees as he tries to breath but is unable to. “You feel that right your lungs are failing on you, do you know how easy it is to kill you right now.” You squat in front of him grabbing his face, your hand covered in a red haze when you use your quirk. 
“You made your point Y/n stop it.” Toga grabs your shoulder.
“No, he seems like he has something to say right, Dabi.” Tears fill his eyes as he is practically blue in the face.
“That’s enough Y/n.” Tomura calls out and you stop using your quirk as him and Mr. Compress enter the room. Dabi sucks in air coughing profusely Twice, Toga, and Spinner goes to his aid as he regulates his breath lightheaded from the rush of new oxygen. “You all act like children.” Tomura says walking past you all going to the window looking out to the city.
“Whatever.” You roll your eyes sitting back on the couch. “The Nomus are ready, my army is ready.” He turns to look at you all. “You all know what you have to do, so get to it.” He says and they all leave, Dabi walking past you glaring at you with you glaring back. Leaving only the two of you left in the room, you stand next to him as you both look at the calm city that will be thrown into chaos. 
“Father would be proud of you Tomura.” You place your hand on his shoulder and he nods.
“You know what to do, you are the biggest piece in the puzzle. You know UA in and out, give them hell.” You nod looking at the man you see as family, the calm before the storm.
“I’ll see you on the other side Tomura.”
The van you were in stopped a few blocks away and you climbed out of it looking back at the villains sitting in it. “Don’t fuck it up Y/n.” Dabi says and you smirk. “You just do your job.” The clothes you were wearing transform into your old school uniform. The league drives away leaving you to walk the rest to UA, they would have no clue what hit them.
With your disappearance UA had been hesitant but continued school as normal, with the dorms they had up campus security and included a strict curfew for the safety of the students. Many students were surprised when they heard  that you were the traitor while others found it ironic that someone from 1-A the hero course was actually a villain. 1-A atmosphere had definitely change since the reveal, some were easier at coming to peace that who they thought was their friend was actually a traitor while others still couldn’t believe it. The class seemed dull with you gone. You had put on a convincing performance, actually forming friendships with your classmates some seeing you as family which broke them even more. Midoriya lost some sort of sparkle since you had left, he saw you as one of his closest friends and felt like this seemed like his fault why didn’t he see the signs. Your curiosity for everyone’s quirk specifically his, you seemed to have a love for heroes and he had shown you his notebook with list upon list of everyone with their quirks and their strength and weakness. He let her get exactly what she needed that would affect heroes and the students because he saw her as a friend.
Mr. Aizawa went on about the lesson but Izuku drowned out most of his talking his gaze to the window showing the walkway to the front of the school. Every few minutes he could see cars driving past the entrance, but what caught his eye was someone walking down the path that led to the building. From this distance he couldn’t make out a face but they were a student from the uniform, but why were they there? It was already the middle of the school day and they should be in class. As if his questions were answered an alarm went off shocking the students
“Intruder alert! Please evacuate the building. Intruder alert!” The intercoms repeat as the alarm continues.
Everyone is grabbing their bags, “It’s probably just the press like last time.” Kirishima says as they get ready to leave, but Midoriya is still locked onto the figure walking to the building, they had no school bag and didn’t seem like they were in a hurry as they got closer. Whoever was walking looked up towards the building and Midoriya felt ice enter his veins seeing their face.
“Hey Deku come on we have to go.” Uraraka grabs his arm to pull him away from the window but he is frozen in shock and fear. His classmates look at him confused at his unnaturally pale face.
“Deku you idiot we have to leave.” Bakugo yells at him standing at the door where Mr. Aizawa was waiting impatiently as they needed to evacuate as a group.
“She’s here.” Midoriya said, and the class had a pretty good idea who “she” was. 
“None of you leave this classroom, you got it.” Mr. Aizawa pushed them back in, closing the door, locking it and rushing to go to the other teachers leaving 1-A locked in the class unable to do anything but watch out the window.
“This is crazy, why is she back?” Kaminari said as they all tried to look out the window to see you.
“Whatever reason the Pros will stop her.” Ida said having faith in the heroes. 
“You saw what she did last time she was here she almost killed Mr. Aizawa!” Mineta cried out.
“If it’s a fight that’s coming I’m not gonna sit around and wait for her to get here. Where’s the button to open our lockers” Bakugo yelled, going to Mr. Aizawa's desk looking for the button so they could get their hero costumes.
“That isn’t smart Kacchan we thought she wasn’t that advanced with her quirk but if she is that strong and involved with the league of villains we are ants compared to her.” Midoriya tried to reason with him.
“I think Bakugo is right,” Momo said which shocked most of the class, “We need to be logical with this, she’s back here for a reason, she wouldn't be coming back if she didn’t have a plan or someone specific she’s after. She is not our friend anymore right now she’s the enemy and if we want any chance of surviving this we can’t be on a lower level than her.” With Momo’s speech their thoughts were decided, they would have to prepare to fight if they wanted to come out of this alive.
You knew the Pros would be here any minute after you heard the alarm go off. You stood in front of the fountain waiting for them to arrive, you knew that this fight some people wouldn’t make it out but the heroes need to get the punishment they deserve. The loud screech from Present Mic when using his quirk could bring anyone down caused you to press your hands against your ears. You could endure this if it meant saving up energy for your quirk. You felt the capture weapon surround your body and the screaming stop and you collapsed to the ground.
“Ms. Y/n we weren’t expecting you to show up but it seems that we were still able to take you down.” You knew you couldn’t use your quirk unlike last time when that had been an illusion you just needed to wait.
“Funny Nezu you always think you're one step ahead.” You smirk looking up at the principal, “I know I’m always one step ahead.” You could smell the fire and there it was the blue flames growing from the forest.
“It’s the League of Villains!” Midnight gasped coming out of the forest were hordes of Nomus each with different quirks.
“You're sure you’re one step ahead?” You smirk and they knew you were just a decoy. The teachers outside had no choice but to deal with the Nomus heading towards the school and to where you were.
Leaving just Aizawa and Nezu to deal with you, “You are much smarter than I expected.” You shrugged and Aizawa tightened his weapon making you laugh
“I was told to give them hell.” With that you swept your foot out from under Nezu and Aizawa causing them both to jump back, with the split second it that Aizawa eyes closed you vanished from his binds. “Truly wonderful time seeing you again, but the fight has barely begun.” Aizawa doesn’t have time to fight you as he is attacked by a Nomu.
Nezu studies you and you stare back at him, “I don’t understand why you’ve done this but we will stop you.”
You grin “You heroes say that but we both know how this ends.” You disappeared from the battle leaving the teachers fighting the Nomus and the students inside defenseless against you.
“Where did she go?!” Sero said seeing you disappear from their view. With the doors locked they couldn’t leave so they stood in the classroom in their hero costumes waiting for the fight to come to them.
“We know that she’s with the league for all we know they could be in the building already and with the teachers outside we would open for an attack.” Midoriya said seeing you easily get captured only for you to be a decoy for the league to appear, it was genius.
“Midoriya, always thinking about the correct things, that was something I liked about you.” You said making the class turn from the window to where you were sitting on top of your desk in the back. “Great to see you all again.” You smiled and your classmates grimaced at you.
“You're a bitch you know that.” Bakugo hissed, making you frown.
“That hurts my feeling, Kacchan.” You hopped off your desk walking towards them, none of them moving  when you stood in front of your classmates.
“You guys are smart putting on your costumes, cause out there seems like the final battle, but this is the beginning of the war.” You said and conveniently when you finished rumbling when through the building and loud explosions went off. 
Out the window the view showed buildings away from UA erupting into flames explosions happening every few blocks. 1-A watched in horror that this is what she meant by war not just UA and the league, the entirety of villains and heroes battling it out; utter chaos. “With that we sadly won’t be needing you all. I say this as your former classmate and friend, stay the hell out of my way I don’t wanna hurt you.” The class doesn’t have time to fight back or anything when it feels like the ground is taking out from under them and they are warped away.
The teachers outside are struggling with Nomus keep showing up, suddenly they all freeze and walk away from the heroes heading to the building stopping in front of it as if they were guarding it. Aizawa wipes away the blood from his face “What the hell is this.” He sighs.
“Mr. Aizawa!” He hears his students yell out to him and sees them running towards him.
“What are you all doing here I told you to stay inside.” He scolds them
Ida steps up from the group, “It was Y/n she appeared in the class and then warped us all away, there were other students as well. I believe everyone in the building is now outside.” Aizawa looked back to the building that was guarded by Nomus.
“We don’t know why they would take the building but remove the students but we need to take headcount to see if everyone is actually outside. With what is happening in the city and here heroes are spread thin. This is exactly what they had planned but why go after UA and how is Y/n involved in all this.” The teachers didn’t deal with any problems with the league or Nomu they all just seemed to stop after the students were outside. Part of the forest that was destroyed by the flames was used as a base for heroes and students, everyone was outside not a single student was missing. Which put out the question of what they were after.
“Not a single student is missing, heroes from outside of Musutafu are coming in, but even then we don’t know how many villains or Nomus they might have.” Midnight told Nezu. Some of the teachers were together discussing their next plan while others were watching the students.
“We can assume that the League is in the building, we need to figure out a plan to fight them but also keep the students safe.” Aizawa said, looking over to where his class was.
“The only two people that have a decent amount of info on the league would be Aizawa and All Might.” Nezu said, “You had Y/n as a student though she never showed us the full potential of her quirk, you know her as a student. Whether her personality she showed to everyone was a lie, lies are built on truth. We need to remember she is still a child she could be manipulated to believe what she’s doing is right.” The teachers nodded, you were just a child that could be forced in the middle of this war, “Does anyone know where All Might we need some more information on the League.” The teachers looked at each other, no one had seen All Might at all. With him becoming quirkless because of Kamino he wasn’t outside when the heroes fought the Nomus. Then it hit the heroes, that’s what they were after.
“You think they figured out you are gone yet? All Might.” You asked, turning away from the window to where All Might sat tied up. “Think the new Symbol of Peace is going to be able to stop this.” You walked over to where he was and sat down in front of him.
“Y/n I don’t know why you’ve done this, but being with the League of Villains will not help you get what you want.” He tries to reason with you.
“What I want you can’t give, the next best thing is getting revenge on those who failed to save them.” You looked at the frail man sitting in front of you. “Do you know what it’s like losing everyone in your life? My parents died because you heroes failed to protect them. You call yourself a hero but you still fail to help those in need. I wanted to become a hero but my quirk was too dangerous for the public. I had no one when they died, no one wanted the girl whose quirk was literally chaos. They found me, took me in and raised me, they were the only ones who actually cared for me.” You said, tears forming in your eyes recalling your horrible childhood.
“They took you in because they saw your quirk. All for One only saw you as a pawn in his game, Shigaraki “raised” you so you would fight alongside him instead of against him.” All Might explained and you stood up, the chair behind you slamming against the floor.
“You’re wrong..they care for me.” You point your finger at him proving to him but he could see that you were doubting yourself.
“They’re using you Y/n what you are doing is leading you down a path that you can’t turn back from.” You turned away from him looking out the window seeing the Pros standing on the pathway, waiting for the fight to begin. 
You could see heroes all around Japan here ready to fight, you could also see UA students ready to fight including 1-A. “Those idiots.” You mumbled. “This is the end for heroes All Might, I will get my revenge.” You exit the room walking down the hallway to the main conference room where the League was waiting as well as villains from all over Japan.
Tomura looks at you and you nod telling him you're ready, “Our time for hiding in the shadows is over, the reign of heroes will end today.” The villains cheer rushing out going to fight the heroes. You don’t move as villains pass by you including members of the League leaving as well. You feel a hand on your shoulder making you look up, “Are you alright?” Tomura asks and you nod, the sick feeling still in your stomach from what All Might said to you.
“Tomura...I’m not a pawn in all this.” You knew that you were needed in getting your revenge that’s what father told you, but were you expendable if need be. 
“You are the one that is going to change the future, a bringer of chaos, Master will be proud of us both.” Tomura said and you felt the tension in you loosen a bit, “You be safe okay Tomura.” He doesn’t say anything just nodded and left you alone. What you were doing was right, the path you were following was dark but was the right one.
The showdown between villains and heroes as they stood on opposite sides neither moving yet. “We have visuals on Shigaraki and other members of the League, no visual of Y/l/n.” Aizawa heard through the comm links everyone was given, there were four squads made, squad 1 deals with underground villains, squad 2 deals with the Nomus surrounding the building, squad 3 will deal with the League and Y/n if she shows up on the field, and squad 4 will being helping in the rescue of All Might. Most of the top Pros were involved in squad 2 and 3 while lesser heroes dealt with the lesser villains and the All Might rescue.
“How long are they going to keep standing here, either fight or surrender.” Endeavor said looking at the villains standing there waiting.
“Everyone behind us!” The heroes turned and there was Y/n with villains behind her as well as a few Nomus.
“It’s an ambush!” Aizawa yells and the villains on both sides rush to attack the heroes in the middle. The thundering footsteps rush past you as they attack heroes in front of you, with your entrance on the field you disappear appearing back in the room where All Might was in.
From the window you could see Villains and heroes fought for their lives, many getting injured, some fatally wounded. “You see this All Might, heroes and villains together fighting for their lives, where’s the peace now. There is only chaos.” You glanced behind you looking at the former Pro before turning back to watch the fight.
“I’m sorry.” You hear All Might say, “I’m sorry we couldn’t save your parents, you don’t deserve to have all this hate and sadness in your life.”
You froze staring down watching your comrades and allies being hurt and your former friends and mentors dying due to your goals. “I wanted to help people. I wanted to be the kind of hero that saves everyone so no one is alone in their life. You can’t save me All Might you said so yourself I’m too far down this path to be saved.” You turn to him and he sees glimpses of the person you were in school, a curious girl with a strong quirk ready to help anyone in her class. You were just a child but you have had more problems than anyone has dealt with in a lifetime. 
“We can help you, just help us stop this, we can get you the life you always wanted.” All Might pulled against the restraints pleading to you.
“We both know how this fight ends, I’m never going to get that happy ending.” You turned around to look back at the fight when you saw the door entering the room was slightly open. “Smart All Might, distract me with some sappy excuse so the heroes could get in and save you. Who’s here, someone who could be invisible, Hagakure or Asui I know you were working on camouflage with your quirk.” You call out a red haze surrounding your hands ready to fight the intruder. You have no time to react when the window you were standing in front of shatters due to an explosion, another being sent to you sending you flying across the room. You hit the wall, denting it slightly, looking up to see Bakugo, Midoriya, Todoroki, as well some heroes and other students from other classes. “You’re all so good, coming to save him it’s pathetic.” You spit out blood that pooled in your mouth.
“Fight then, though a school uniform wouldn’t be the best suited for this.” Bakugo smirks looking at the uniform you were still in. You smirk getting up groaning slightly from how hard you hit the wall.
“Let’s change into something more suitable.” You slowly walk to them your outfit changing as a red haze starts from your feet changing your clothes. You now wore a red chestplate with angular faulds extending into an ankle-length skirt, elbow-length red fingerless gloves, black trousers and thigh-high boots, and an intricate red crown.
“You had to ask.” Todoroki looks over to Bakugo. Bakugo rushes towards you sending an explosion at your face but it fazes right through you.
“Gonna have to try harder then that.” You laugh now on the other side of the room holding All Might in your grasp blasting the people by him away. A blast of ice is sent to you but you dodge out of the way, with the ice distracting you. Midoriya punches you in the gut sending you flying out of the building down to where the fight was. Bakugo jumps out of the building grabbing onto you using his other hand to send an explosion sending you both shooting straight into the ground making a small crater.
Bakugo hears a groan and smirks, “Not that quick are you..” The dust clears out and Bakugo is shocked to see Midoriya underneath him instead of you. “How the hell did she.” He gets up pulling up Midoriya who holds his ribs in pain. “Where the hell did she go.” He looks around at the fighting around him not given much time to think as villains attack him.
You smirk running through the fight trying to find Tomura even if they were able to rescue All Might the heroes had just as many casualties then you did. You see Tomura disintegrate someone's arm pushing them away, but you could see he was getting overwhelmed with many Pros after him. You rush towards him but a wall of orange flames blocks you from reaching him. You turn to see who sent the flames and there was the number one hero Endeavor.
“You killed innocent people.” He says making his way towards you.
“I’m reshaping the future” You get ready to fight and Endeavor sends a blast of fire towards you and you could feel the heat from the blast. Before it could hit you blue flames appear blocking the attack.
“Go we both have our jobs.” You see Dabi standing in front of you, the flames growing in both men’s hands, both him and Endeavor ready to fight. You nodded running off to Tomura, Dabi can handle himself, like he said we each had our own jobs. You see Snipe aiming his gun towards Tomura and you stand in front of him. The bullets float in midair and you send them flying back in different directions. Some hitting heroes, others hitting villains you couldn’t care as long as Tomura was safe.
“They got All Might, what now.” You stand back to back with him using your quirk to break heroes bones, sending people flying across the field.
“Get the league here we leave now.” He answers, pressing his hand on a hero's face instantly disintegrating them. You spread your hands out closing your eyes, getting a picture of each member on the field and warping them to your location. 
“That was a weird feeling.” Toga giggles, throwing a knife into someone’s leg. 
“Time to go now.” Tomura says.
You hold your hands out and a portal opens up in front of you. Villains that are close to the portal rush to it as they don’t want to be left behind, and the heroes see this and rush to stop you all.
“You guys go, I can handle them.” You sent a wave of energy towards the heroes nearby, sending them back. “See I got thi-”
You heard it before you felt it. In all the noise and chaos happening around you it’s funny how this small noise from far away you heard. Maybe your quirk knew what was going to happen and in some sick way warned you knowing you wouldn’t be fast enough to stop it. Two sharp pains went through your body and you jolted a bit when they hit you. Why did it suddenly feel like everything was in slow motion, why was it hard to breath, god why is everything so quiet.
You look over at the League and you see Toga screaming but being held back by Mr. Compress, Spinner was standing there shocked looking at you, and Twice and Dabi were holding Tomura back as he struggled in their grasp screaming your name. All this was happening but it was quiet. You look down at your costume and you see two bullet holes blood staining it, one in your chest where your heart is the other in your stomach. Time sped up and the noise returned as you fell to your knees coughing out blood.
“Y/N! NO LET ME GO!” You hear Tomura scream, you hold out your hand.
“Go!” You wheeze, grabbing your chest as you cough up more blood. You look at each of them taking in an image of them as Mr. Compress pulls Toga through the portal, Spinner following after him, you see Tomura still struggling trying to get to you. You make eye contact with Dabi and just nod and he gives you a solemn one back using all his and Twice’s strength to pull Tomura through. You look at Tomura and smile, you would see each other some day.
“Tomura you look after me just like a big brother does! That’s what Kurogiri told me when I asked him.” A younger version of you smiles up to Tomura and he looks at you kneeling down to your height.
“I’ll always be with you and protect you.” He placed his hand on your head making sure to keep one finger up. You smile and giggle hugging him tightly burying your face in your chest.
“Thanks Tomura.”
With the last amount of strength left in you, you wave your hand closing the portal once Tomura has completely disappeared. You feel your weight shift unable to keep yourself up on your knees and fall to the ground. You saw green lightning and they caught you before you hit the ground. You see Midoriya’s face above you yelling out to someone but you're focused on the sky and how you could see the colors change as it almost reaches sunset.
“Hey come on stay awake help is on the way just stay awake.” You see his tear filled eyes stare down at you.
“Why..I’m a bad guy.” You wheeze and he laughs, tears filling his eyes.
“No one is ever truly bad.” You smile looking back towards the sky, “Hey come on don’t give up on me.”
You hear footsteps run up and it’s Aizawa and All Might. “Come on Midoriya.” Aizawa goes to pull him away but you grab Izuku’s arm.
“Please don’t leave me.” You whimper, tears filling your eyes. Izuku nods with tears in his eyes falling. “You heroes...always see the good.. in others...it’s nice.” You smile looking up at the sky and a tear slides down your face, and you wince feeling the sharpness in your chest. “I don’t wanna die.” You cry and that breaks the heroes standing in front of you.
“Your not going to help is going to be here any minute.” Aizawa reassures you and nods.
“The sky it’s pretty…tell them I’m sorry.” You cough your breathing getting more shallow and faint and you could swear you saw two figures standing above you. “momma... papa.”
She felt fear at first but it was inner peace as you saw a bright light.
Midoriya looks down ready to comfort you to tell you that help is coming, but stops when he sees you. Your gaze is on the sky, your eyes blank, a small smile on your face finally at peace.
Izuku lets out an anguish cry when he sees your chest not rising anymore. He cries for many reasons, the pain you went through to make you a villain, the hate you must have felt fighting your former friends, and him and all the heroes failing you.
The battlefield was silent as they looked at the young boy holding her body, many heroes felt guilt ebb at them for letting a misguided child die due to this life. Students from UA are lost at words from the loss of a former friend and student, they never expected this to come this far. Students from 1-A cry, seeing their classmate hold the body of their former classmate. Teachers and heroes that knew her look away not wanting to see her body in fear they would fall apart or cry in front of others.
This day would be remembered for years to come as the day the heroes failed at saving one girl that needed the most saving.
324 notes · View notes
rcksmith · 3 years
Text
You — Five Hargreeves
Request: “Could I get 37 and 63 from the smut prompts with older Five, if you are comfortable, if not then understandable”
Smut Prompts:
37. “I’m so sick of your voice. Why don’t you come over here and put your mouth to better use?”
63. “Could he make you feel as good as i do?”
A/ N: We not tolerate any pedophilia here!!
I write about Five with their 20s. I write the same about the characters of Harry Potter.
I hope it got close to what you wanted. ❤️
Guys, I really understand who doesn't feel comfortable reading or writing Five's smut. But I always say that I only write with him (any genre: romance, fluff or angst) with the notion that Five is 20 years old here. All of my fanfics mention swearing or sex, even if it is a memory or something shallow, but as I am writing with Five as an adult, it is consistent that the fic has aspects of an adult life.
English is not my first language, so I so sorry if have a mistake.
Requests are open. Love you ❤️
Couple: Five Hargreeves / Fem! Reader.
Warnings: Smut, bad words.
— — — — —
You had dated some guys before, because no one turned 22 without getting hurt a little for love, but no relationship proved as intense (and difficult) as dating Five Hargreeves. If you could describe the 1 year that you were together, you would use only two words: sex and coldness.
Sex because Five had an appetite you've never seen in your life and you loved it. It was strong, intense, hot. He always seemed to want to discount your internal problems by fucking you hard, and you couldn't deny that his raw footprints drove you crazy.
And coldness because Five Hargreeves, as well as being hot in sex, was the north pole in romance. He was dry, very reserved, without any appreciation for physical touch or cutest demonstrations. He did not like to talk to much or participate in frivolous conversations.
He always had a sarcastic or rude argument for his comments about thinking that the two of you should act more like a couple and not like nymphomaniacs. And as time went by, you got tired of feeling that you didn't have a partner but a sex disk.
That's when you finished it all. It ended because you liked affection and love and not just fucking. It ended because you thought you deserved more and you didn't want to build a life with someone so cold.
That was the purpose of a relationship, wasn't it? Wanting to build a future with someone. And when you didn't see yourself building a future with Five anymore, you just finished. It was difficult, obviously. It shattered your heart, because in the end you still loved him, but it hurt more to know that there was no way to fix it.
And that's why you found yourself here, in a crowded nightclub, at 2 am, dancing with your friends and kissing any man just to try to forget Five. It had been three months since you two broke up, and staying in your room crying and eating chocolate didn't seem to be helping you get over it. So when your friends asked you out, you went. You went because you wanted to get drunk, kiss some cat guy and forget that your heart was in pieces.
And that was why you were kissing that guy, squeezing the back of his neck while his hands went down around you waist and squeezed your ass. He didn't have the intensity and electricity of Five, but he was a handsome, so... it would have to do.
As soon as you separated from him and started dancing with your friends again, enjoying the deafening music and what the drink did to your head and body, you felt more numb from the pain.
“I need another drink.” You warned one of your friends, almost screaming to try to make yourself heard with all that deafening music.
As soon as she nodded and you started walking among all those huddled bodies, you arrived at the counter a few seconds later, sitting in the only vacant seat.
“Vodka, pure.” You didn't want anything sweet, too soft. You wanted something rough, strong, that would mess with your system.
You needed something stronger than the pain you were feeling.
After turning the first shot, swallowing and closing your eyes for a second, trying to hold the grimace and the strong taste, you were going to ask for another when a voice came up behind you:
“Nothing more for her, thanks.”
You froze. Your heart failed and then shot to alarming levels. You knew that voice, you knew it better than your own. Suddenly, whether by drinking or by the presence behind you, your body started to get hot, shaky and wobbly. If you tried to get up now, you would surely fall.
That bastard wouldn't dare ...
“Hello, stranger.”
Yes, he would dare.
You turned to Five, amazed. Suddenly, you have never felt so sober in life, rigid, with heightened senses. And that was what you were talking about too. Whenever Five was involved, you became someone you didn't like. You were much more attentive to any intonation or half words, searching for hidden meanings for him sentences.
You hated that. You hated having to look for clues when in fact the person should say with word what he felt. You hated having to analyze syllable by syllable to know the true feelings. When all a dating should bring was honesty, calm, peace and complicity.
“What are you doing here?!” You were not smooth, because any situation involving Five was already exasperating for you.
“Is it forbidden to go to a nightclub?” The same condescending tone, the hands in the pockets, the smug look, the smirk.
Five was beautiful as sin, it was the definition of superb, but outer beauty was not you its weakness. So, as much as he looked like a God under those flashing lights, you just rolled your eyes.
“As far as I can remember, you called places like ‘Waste of time’ or ‘Ridiculous places Klaus goes to’ or, ‘Am I better than these places’ ” You were acidic, turning back to the front and asking the waiter for a shot again.
Five wouldn't tell you how much to drink.
“How skittish are we?” But turning forward was a bad idea, because Five leaned in behind you, breathing in your ear, in your neck.
You held a gasp, pressing your thighs together and trying to focus on anything other than the intense presence behind you.
“You are so skittish” then the voice continued under your skin, and you felt some fingers from it take your hair off your neck. “You used to be so obedient...”
So you were transported to the millions of memories of the times he fucked you. The millions of times he made you scream and obey his every command. Yes, you were a good girl for Five. And that sucked.
“Five.” Your voice was a warning, and when the waiter served your shot, you turned without thinking twice or without Five daring to intrude. “Go away”
You got up from the chair, trying to dodge his touch. Because you knew that if he touched you, you would give in, and if you gave in, you would end up in his bed, and if you did, your heart would be even more broken the next day.
Five frowned, questioning, his gaze fixed on you. Then all that intense energy was replaced by an angry wave.
“Is it because of him?”
His?
Now you frowned, but in a confused expression and you were beginning to wonder if Five had gone mad.
“Who…”
“Don't be innocent, I saw you with him today, just now. Rubbing on him like... like... ”
So Five was close to you again. The height of him making you lift the chin to look at him, the smell of man invading your nose... God, his are a fucking handsome and...
Focus!
"Whose are you talking about?" Five was still looking at you angrily and now with a hint of irony.
And that's when you realized who he was talking about. The guy you just kissed.
“For God's sake, Five!” You answered, incredulous. “It’s not ‘how are you, Y / N?’ Or ‘how have you been, Y/N?’ No, this is always your possessiveness of not losing your toy to someone else! But you know, big boy, your train left a long time ago.” You looked at him as if Five were your biggest enemy, and turned your back on him.
You needed to get away, needed to keep as much distance between you as possible. You already felt the grip in your throat, your eyes burning. God, this guy had an overwhelming power over you. You still love him, much, holy fuck!
Then you crossed the nightclub again, past the sea of ​​dancing bodies, hoping that, luckily, Five would lose sight of you in the crowd. But you no longer needed songs, dances or drinks, your mind was pounding so much that you just thought about being alone, at least for a second.
You continued to advance between the bodies, and when you reached the other end of the club, now far enough from the bar, you entered the ladies' room. The deafening sound of the music was drowned out when you closed the door, and only then did you manage to release the breath you were holding.
You was put both hands on the sink, taking a moment with your own thoughts before looking ahead and seeing your reflection. You weren't as bad as you felt, some mascara had out. The mirror said you should go home, but you didn't know if you could face those people outside with the possibility of seeing Five any second.
Lowering your head once more to turn on the tap and wet your hands to rub the back of your neck, you sighed deeply when the sensation of the cold water hit your hot skin. But all the sense of relief was gone when you looked in the mirror again and saw Five.
You gave a startled scream, turning to him in a burst and resting your hands on the sink behind you.
“What the fuck, Five!” Your heart was still pounding, but you were beginning to suspect it was because of his little smile.
Five was strode toward you, and he didn't stop until your body was trapped between his and the sink. It was hot. Five seethed like hell and smelled of sin, and you began to feel the pulse of it. It was unbearable how much power he had over you. But the truth was that you would always be a moldable dough in the hands of Five. Worse, he knew it.
He knew because you could see it in the way he looked at you, the way his hands went up from his your thigh to his neck, the way he leaned into your ear and murmured:
“You can't run from me, cute.”
And if you were a molding dough before, now you were clay on his fingers. You closed your eyes, taking a deep breath through and pressing your fingers into the sink behind you.
“You were never a good liar.” He continued, the velvet voice from hell seducing you "I can feel your excitement from here."
Now you were on fire. Your core pulsed for him, your body burned and the desire became so strong that you felt like crying.
“Five...” You wanted to tell him to walk away, to leave. But your body begged you to willingly accept what he was giving you. The truth was, you wanted more.
“My good girl” now his thin, white fingers were on your neck, running the tips over your heaving skin.
Five Hargreeves was the wrong way and you were going willingly. You wanted to leave, but your whole body was begging you to let him touch you some more. Just a little more…
“Look at you…” Five's voice was still hoarse and seductive, his right hand wandered from your neck to the side of your body, outlining all your curves as if it were a goddamn treasure “I barely touched you and you're already excited.”
You wanted to say that it was ridiculous, that he was very arrogant. But you would only dig your own grave, because the truth was that you were excited. Much. And lying to a fucking genius was almost always impossible.
"Could he make you feel as good as i do?" If he hadn't been a presumptuous arrogant before, now he was.
His hand sank between your legs, and you groaned loudly when you felt the cold finger touch the core of your burning panties. You tilted your head back, leaning against the mirror as you closed your eyes in a silent groan.
“I bet you don't” now kisses landed on the skin of your exposed neck, heading towards the neckline “But I want to hear you say it.”
You could not. Because his fingers were playing with you and his mouth was all over the pulp of your breasts. It was too much, too much stimulus for your poor body that would be satisfied with just one kiss.
That's when the thought of the kiss brought you back to Earth orbit. Kisses have always been very intimate and romantic, and you remember that Five almost never kissed you much. It hurt you. It hurt because it looked like you were good enough for him to fuck you, but not good enough for him to think about being more loving and fighting for your relationship.
“Five…” Five lifted the mouth of your breasts, looking at you intently. “ I can't.”
"Why not? We had fun a loot before. ”
“Because this... this is not healthy. We will regret it tomorrow. ”
Five frowned, his hand motionless between your legs.
“Is there someone else?” His voice was low.
“Oh my God, no!” It was absurd how he only cared about that “You don't care about me! Only if someone is fucking me! ”
“God, Y / N!” Five was amazed “ What do you think I'm doing here?!"
You looked at Five as if him were crazy, and looked down at the position of their bodies and looked back at him, signaling very well what was happening.
Five laughed, perplexed, and took his hands off you immediately. He took a few steps back, the shadow of bitter laughter still bordering his mouth.
“Do you think I came here just to eat you?” Five's vocabulary could always be very dirty when he wanted to, and that secretly always turned you on. “Holy God, Y / N!”
“You think this is what ?!”
Then he came to you. And long hands held your face with intensity. There was despair in that touch, passion... and a very overwhelming desire.
“I want you. Ardently.” His voice was not soft “I came here to meet you and try to talk, because I want you back so much. Because I love you. But when I saw you in that little dress... kissing another one... Ah, Y / N” Now he stoked you with the words, each syllable beating against your lips “ I wanted to fuck you in front of everyone for them to see to whom that bitch belongs.”
You sighed loudly. You didn't want to, but it was involuntary. You should want more. You should want him to apologize out about the things he did, ask you back. But the truth was, the desire rumbled through your veins and you didn't want to wait any longer. For now, that would do.
You kissed him. With intensity, despair and savagery. Five reciprocated like a hungry animal and put his hands on your thigh, propelling you up and sitting you in the sink. You were hungry animals that used each other as food.
You thought a sex of reconciliation would be loving and intense. But Five always showed you that sex with him would always be rude. He was didn't make love to you, he fucked you, hard.
Five clutched your body with all his fingers, marking yoyr skin with purple ten digits. He pulled you close as if he could merge with you, and the panties you wore were brutally torn when he went to take them off.
When Five touched you, where you wanted it most, and pushed two fingers brutally into you, you screamed loudly and whined afterwards like a kitten.
"Oh, I will destroy you.” It was not a promise, it was a warning, a reminder of what he would do to you seconds later.
“Five!” You clasped your hands on his shoulders, shifting your waist around he fingers “please... please...!”
“Please what?!” Now he was rough, the fingers coming in and out of you aggressively, hitting your aching walls “Please, Five, fuck me? Or, please, Five, make me come?”
You groaned loudly, the words matching his aggressive rhythm.
“Fuck me! Fuck me, now! ” You stirred up more “Fuck me hard, Five.”
Suddenly, his other hand clung to your face, pulling you by the chin to look at him.
“Command, no! Begging, yes, it's cute, now commanding is unacceptable!” It was a clear, fierce warning. And when you whimpered and agreed to submit, Five tightened your jaw “I’m so sick of your voice. Why don’t you come over here and put your mouth to better use?”
Then him hand that was on your chin went to the nape of your neck, holding your hair tightly and bringing you closer. He removed his fingers from you, and come close at your mouth. You obediently opened it and took his two fingers. He didn't have to tell you to start sucking, running your tongue over all the mess you had made on his fingers.
“My dear good girl.”
His approval was followed by a friendly pat on your face, removing his hand from the back of your neck and unfastening his own belt. Five didn’t give you time to think before entering you, sinking deep into your core.
You screamed, pressing his fingers to your mouth and closing your eyes with intensity. But Five didn't give you time to breathe, his rhythm was constant, raw, arrogant, he was pushing hard inside you and you couldn't help but let out loud moans.
Five used the hand that was not in your mouth to grab your left thigh, releasing a loud, cracking slap when you squeezed it inside. You tried to keep sucking his fingers, but the intensity he put in you was so strong that your head was spinning.
“Do you want to come, little girl? Do you want to come for me?” He withdrew his fingers from your mouth, dissatisfied.
"Yea! Yes, please!"
Now you were begging. Begged in a pure and submissive way, and Five loved it. His pace increased, the thrusts became strong and steady, and his limb beat so deeply that you lost your breath. You were close, so close. felt herself being pushed into a giant, endless chasm, held by a thread that would soon break.
“Come to me, little bitch!” And that was cutting the wire.
You came. Intensely. You squeezed him inside as if your life depended on it and was rewarded with the hot, strong liquid filling you to the brim. You two were both panting, sweaty and satisfied. And you whimpered when his member was gone and the cum dripped from its pulsing core.
Five stared at the scene, mesmerized, letting out a loud sigh of satisfaction and kiss you again, now soft and lovin
"Welcome back." and you laughed, pushing his shoulder at the stupid joke.
885 notes · View notes
atinyidea · 3 years
Text
Heartworm | Choi San
n. a relationship or friendship that you can’t get out of your head, which you thought had faded long ago but is still somehow alive and unfinished, like an abandoned campsite whose smouldering embers still have the power to start a forest fire.
⟶ college!au, best friend!san, brother!seonghwa, friends to lovers!au, kinda very spicy but there’s no actual smut, there’s mentions of underage drinking and sexual encounters, everything is consentual!
⟶ appellation series masterlist
⟶ 5.7k words
Tumblr media
600 special prompt for my lovely soul partner @san–shine, its like 50 years late and I know she no longer is active on this blog but I wanted to keep this.
42: “Exactly how drunk was I?”
49: “Good morning, sunshine.”
☞ When you were younger, you knew you were one-hundred per cent in love with your best friend, Choi San. However, because he was also, in fact, your brother’s best friend and you were a sixteen-year-old rebel adamant to never admit your feelings, you had to watch as he got his first girlfriend during a party Seonghwa had thrown for you. Now, years later and in the middle of college, you find yourself in a familiar setting: a party thrown for you by your brother and Choi San looking as breathtaking as he always does.
☞ moodboard
Tumblr media
Just to be clear, when you woke up, you hadn’t expected your brother to announce that there was going to be a party held at your house for your twenty-second birthday. Your brother, being the kind and loving brother he was, had yet again used your birthday as an excuse to throw a house party, even though it wasn’t even your birthday until tomorrow. Seonghwa liked to use your birthday, the date falling in the last week of the summer holidays, as a way to gather all your combined friends as some sort of final summer get-together before the school year began again. You weren’t particularly against them, the end of summer parties becoming a little tradition after the fourth year running, and the fact that they were held at your house meant you could just go to bed any time you wanted. [ thank you sound-proofed home as per your mothers request due to your fathers’ noise-making habits from his job as a musician. ] Though it wasn’t like you knew anyone who would be throwing a house party you couldn’t just walk home from.
You did not know how many drinks you had consumed, alcoholic or otherwise, but the setting you found yourself in was giving you very explicit pangs of nostalgia to the first time you and your brother had thrown one of these parties. Your current situation was not unlike the situations you had been in before. You weren’t ashamed to say that you liked to have fun with your relationships: romantic, platonic or the just-once ones. It wasn’t unusual for you to be found in someone’s lap around midnight; the last party happened to be a beautiful girl named Soojin, the party before that was a guy whose name you hadn’t bothered to remember. However, the person’s lap who you sat in usually was not your best friend, Choi San’s. Not the San you spent the better half of your life burying romantic feelings for because he was Seongwha’s friend first. Not the San, your eyes couldn’t help watch whenever he was near. You made a promise to yourself since that one time when you had just turned sixteen, the one time you found yourself on his lap. [ A promise you made to deny your feelings because the very next day, he had gotten a girlfriend who was definitely not you. ]
Tumblr media
At seventeen years old, San knew he was still a stupid and hormonal teenage boy. He practically got nose bleeds anytime he remotely saw a girl's lower back or tummy, their exposed thighs or neck: he knew he could be a perverted little shit. Still, having a girl for a best friend meant that he also knew what was respectful and what was just disgusting – thinking back on it, he was grateful for his friendship with you for teaching him from a young age how to treat girls with proper respect. [ Mainly because you would whack his head or punch him in the balls whenever he said something inappropriate or did something stupid. ] But, also at sixteen, San knew that he was also sorta-kinda-probably in love with his best friend’s sister. [ Who was also his best friend… was it possible to have more than one best friend? ]
During the summer of your sixteenth, Seonghwa’s eighteenth and his seventeenth birthdays, San and his family had gone overseas for an extended holiday. His father had received a promotion, and his mother struck lucky in her weekly lottery draw, so he hadn’t been there to witness the gradual changes to your body. It wasn’t like San wasn’t attracted to you before [ not that either of you knew what the fuck attraction was before ] but when you came to the airport to pick him up with your father, he was sure he wouldn’t be able to look at another girl ever again. [ Of course, that was an overdramatic thought since he proceeded to have girlfriends that weren’t you but the thought of you truly never left his mind. ]
The day of your sixteenth birthday party was something he would always remember clearly. He remembered the way you hugged him for a solid five minutes when he got to your house in the early morning, complaining about how your parents would still be away for another few days, and your brother refused to even hug you on your birthday. [ Seonghwa’s excuse was that it was your birthday tomorrow, and that was when you could claim the birthday hug. ] Secretly, he wished you would tell him you hugged him simply because you wanted to have him close. He remembered how Seonghwa had launched into a story from his last house party (one for the seniors that only he was invited to, but the stories were fun nevertheless) as he attempted to make pancakes at your request. You had bounced your way to your favourite countertop space and jumped up to sit there, right in front of the fridge, because it was the only place that was both cool and warm [ “exactly the right temperature” ] in the entire kitchen. He remembered the way his body slotted between your legs, his back to your chest as the two of you shared a vodka-and-coke at ten-in-the-morning. His mind was restlessly deciding if it was okay to lay his hands on your knees or calves, inevitably switching between the two places every five minutes. It hadn’t felt weird but natural as all three of you shared hearty laughs and then partially burnt pancakes.
[ He remembered when he had given you the small-and-terribly-wrapped box that held your present, egging you on to open it a day early. The way your face lit up as you lifted a thin silver chained sunflower charm bracelet into the air would forever be imprinted on his eyes – your eyes sparkling and lips twitching up into a wide grin as you thanked him seven times. The gentle tone of your voice as you asked him to help you put it on because for some reason, you couldn’t put clasped bracelets on for the life of you, was saved like a voice note in his brain. “You remembered,” you had whispered once he was settled back between your legs, “that sunflowers were my favourite, I mean.” The brush of your lips on his cheek lined the walls of his heart as it threatened to shatter through his ribs. ]
As a sixteen-year-old San knew that you probably shouldn’t’ve had as much alcohol as you had that night. However, as a seventeen-year-old San also didn’t care as long as you were having fun. It was not the first time you consumed alcohol, but it was the first time you’d had enough to get drunk from it. It was your sixteenth birthday party after all, and neither your brother nor your best friend had any objections when you grabbed the first vodka-and-coke at ten in the morning while you got ready. So now, at almost eleven at night, you had had more than ten of those drinks, and you could honestly say you weren’t sure if you’d remember anything from this night at all. The hours went by in a blur, and soon three drinks had turned into eight as you dragged San to your room to decide on an outfit for the night. He remembered the way his throat constricted as you strolled out from your bathroom in a neon green crop top and the pair of flare jeans you always wore. Ultimately San thought he would’ve preferred that outfit to the one you settled on – a black denim mini-skirt with a matching jacket on top of a simple t-shirt with a neon rainbow painted across the chest. The sliver of skin showing from the crop top was way less tempting than the muscle of your thighs, mainly since that was your exact plan for the outfit.
“You look good,” he had said, swallowing gulps of air and saliva when you asked, “you’d still look good in a potato sack,” he complimented you as you twirled on the spot and gifted him with a brilliant grin that simply took his breath away.
“We match!” You all but squealed when you took note of the black denim jacket San wore over his t-shirt with a neon rainbow across the chest.
He hadn’t even noticed.
His memory started to get hazy around drink number thirteen. He couldn’t remember how or what events had led to the current situation, [ or which room the two of you were actually in that was both not your bedroom and also not inhabited by literally anyone else ], but he certainly was not complaining. You were so close to him he could smell the faintest scent of your vanilla and cinnamon shampoo and conditioner you had used the day before, the slightest whiff of your jasmine scented perfume [ the one you always wore, the one he bought you your first bottle of ] and the sweetly bitter smell of cherry coke and vodka on your breath. His hands seemed glued to your lower back and hips, palms almost moulded to your skin like he were a sculptor, and you were his latest masterpiece. Your legs either side of his own, wrapping around him possessively, like he was yours and only yours, and he let you, using his hands to pull you closer to him like you were his and only his. Your faces were so close he could feel each hot exhale of breath hitting his lips, and when they stopped as you shivered and whined, he couldn’t help the way his lips tilted upwards into a smirk. The way you attempted to wire your mouth shut not to make a sound wasn’t effective, seeing as he heard all three of your whines, each one getting more prolonged and higher in pitch as the two of you continued your ministrations. His hips wanted to jut up into you. Still, he forced his movements to be as slow and smooth as possible, wanting to feel every way you would come undone above him, but when his gaze flickered across your face. He spotted the small trickle of blood falling from your lips; it was like everything that had just happened had disappeared.
From your recollection, you only remembered specific parts of that night. Your legs had been situated on either side of his thighs, your arms wrapped around his neck as his palms slowly pushed up the small of your back to pull your body closer to his. Your faces were so close you could physically see the connection between the two of you, yet neither of you pushed forward enough to make that connection real and tangible. [ You wanted to, God, you wanted to kiss him right then more than anything. Why didn’t you kiss him then? ] San’s hands felt hot against your skin, his fingertips slowly moving to draw a masterpiece on your back. You shivered slightly as a slight breeze floated around the sliver of exposed skin where your shirt had ridden up. Your eyes were drawn to San’s lips as they twitched up into a slight smirk; his own eyes flickered to watch you watch him. Neither of you had said a word to each other for almost half an hour, drunkenly pushing at the limits between your friendship with nothing but burning touches and delicate twists of hips.
You subconsciously sucked your bottom lip into the confines of your teeth, but you willingly bit down harshly to stop a sly whine from escaping your lips as San had the cocky idea to roll his pelvis into yours as he held you in place with his hands on your hips. Apparently, you had bitten down way too hard because the next thing you knew was that San’s playful smirk had evaporated into a concerned frown. He lifted a hand from your hip – the sudden rush of cold where his hand previously was leaving you feeling a sense of loss – to your lip, his thumb tugging your lip back out.
“You’re bleeding,” he mumbled, thumb coming away with a smear of blood moulding into his fingerprint. The taste of blood in your mouth was unexpected and had sent you reeling. You almost flew off of his lap and practically ran to your bedroom’s bathroom to inspect the damage. There was a tear in the side of your bottom lip. [ The side of your lip you always bit out of habit, so the skin was thinner there than the rest of your lip. ] Against your better judgment – the rational part of your brain was too drunk at that moment – you settled your tongue against the fresh cut. Finching away from yourself at the unexpected [ which really should’ve been expected ] pain, you decided that there was nothing you could do to help soothe it. After twenty minutes, that felt like two, of staring at yourself in the mirror, you finally shrugged and made your way back into the heart of the party.
As an almost sixteen-year-old, you knew you were just coming into figuring out your body and the emotions of more physical relationships as you grew into it. You knew you had grown up a little (a lot) over the summer, your chest filling out from a b-cup to a c-cup, your lanky figure could no longer be considered lanky as your limbs gained muscle, fat and tone, creating a new full and curvy figure. Your mother had been ecstatic when you came to her asking how to style clothes to fit your ‘new’ figure as it meant the two of you could go shopping [ one of her favourite activities ], and you could find your style that both suited your body and personality. You did have to admit that your style didn’t change much; you still loved a sturdy flannel shirt [ always oversized though, now you tended to wear it open with a form-fitting crop top or spaghetti-strap top underneath to show off your chest and waist ] and you still loved your favourite pair of flare jeans enough to wear them almost every other day, [ the one with the painted sunflower over the back pocket. ] You also loved pleated mini skirts and knee-high socks or a simple loose-form-fitting dress with lycra cycle shorts underneath. You didn’t like the emotional side of your summer changes, though and, while you were new to the whole attraction thing, the one person you definitely didn’t feel anything remotely romantic for was your best friend. [ Well, maybe you did, but he was Seonghwa’s friend first, and that was a no-go… and perhaps you wanted to reject the way your heart turned into butterflies when you saw him at the airport… and maybe you just weren’t ready to put those feelings into words, so you denied them instead. ]
Your best friend whose lap you were just sat on, grinding your hips into his with your noses touching. Your best friend who was now kissing another girl [a beautiful girl who was named Hyemi, she was in Seonghwa’s class and also happened to live across the road… she was always nice to you and you couldn’t find it in you to dislike her even as your stomach knotted and twisted into something green with envy ] in the middle of the kitchen. You wouldn’t remember how long you stood there, watching the two of them kiss like a complete and utter creep, and you wouldn’t remember the look San gave you as he noticed the sway of your hair as you retreated out of the kitchen with a frown on your brow.
You did not fancy your best friend, and you definitely did not care that he was kissing Hyemi in front of the fridge. [ The fridge he stood between your legs in front of literal hours ago. ] Lastly, you definitely did not feel like crying as your mind reminded you about two different memories of earlier that day – one of you sat on the counter opposite that exact fridge with San leaning back into you as he gave you the sunflower charm bracelet that wrapped around your wrist, watching Seonghwa attempt to make you birthday pancakes. The second the memory of his hands burning up your skin, the way his lips tilted into a smirk when you shivered under his hold and the way you inflicted pain to yourself in an attempt not to whine with pleasure at the way he moved his hips.
It was too raw, and now you just wanted to forget.
San’s brain refused to calculate time because one minute his hand was reaching for your bloodied lip and the next you were gone, and San was back in the kitchen getting you a glass of water [ and then he was kissing another girl in front of the fridge he rested between your legs literal hours ago. ] San wouldn’t remember what their conversation had been, only that this girl, Hyemi, was older than him and had just asked him out. He wouldn’t remember the exact way her grin turned a little too malicious to be sincere. He would, however, remember the way your hair flew over your shoulder as you spun away from the scene involving him; he would remember the way his eyes followed your figure all the way into the embrace of your brother as you shallowly smiled and stole his drink [ and he would remember the way his chest seemed to ache at that simple action. ]
Hyemi became his girlfriend at that same party; you didn’t even know they knew each other. He didn’t even know why he said yes.
Tumblr media
And here you were, on the penultimate night before your twenty-second birthday, in the lap of your best friend. His relationship with Hyemi had lasted six months, and he had gotten six more significant others in the seven-year gap from then til now but, right then, he was single, and you were in his lap. You had flopped down over the side of a two-seater couch; eyes screwed shut with laughter, so you didn’t realise who was sat on said couch – or that anyone was – until your head made contact with their thigh. [ Their thigh was very comfy to lay on, which was the first thing your brain commented on. ] When you looked up and met eyes with San, a small [ tiny really, in no way visible to the person who knew you best and where to look for a blush – finding it immediately ] blush was growing warmly over your cheeks.
“Hey there,” He grinned, setting down his plastic cup, [ more like throwing it over his shoulder, not caring that it hit someone since it was mostly empty anyway ] and poking your nose gently just to watch the way it would scrunch up. His fingers were moving from your nose to his ear to make sure the roll-up cigarette that was balanced there hadn’t fallen.
“Hi,” you giggled, your legs curling up to your chest, making you look like a contorted cat as your feet still dangled slightly over the arm of the chair. After a few seconds, your fingers started twitching and settled on playing with the fabric of his shirt. It was the same rainbow one he wore to your sixteenth party, matching the one you were wearing too. The both of you had grown out of them, San settling on cutting it into a crop top and you doing the same, [ since you were the one who had actually cut San’s shirt and decided to continue and do yours, so you matched again. ] His shirt gave little to cover, showing off his abdominals and tummy [ and the slight happy trail peeking out from the waistband of his jeans ] proudly and only just covering his pectorals. Your own shirt was cut higher, stopping just above the curve of your breasts. Still, your own torso was covered in a neon green fishnet bodysuit [ not that it left anything to the imagination, your torso was still on show ] that was tucked into your signature flare pants which now rode a little low on your hips and the sunflower on the back was more than a little faded.
“What are you doing?” He asked with an amused grin, [ complemented with the subtle raise of a singular eyebrow… Gods, why was he so attractive? ] one hands fingers starting to twist in the loose strands of your short hairstyle. It was nice. [ The touch of his hands against your hair was excellent, the slight tug of the strands against your skull felt really nice. ]
“Taking a break. Siyeon, Minji and Yunho broke out the karaoke machine, and they're playing the song shots game.” You replied as if it explained everything. [ It actually kind of did, San recalled you once telling him that the chaotic energy of that particular trio and the song shots game gave you awful headaches. And you hated having headaches when you were drinking because it made you nauseous. And when you were nauseous and drunk, you tended to go have a smoke, which you were trying extremely hard to stop doing for the sake of your father, who also used to smoke and now had lung problems. So, San understood your meaning. ] “What about you?”
San had to take a minute to think. Just what was he doing? Why was he so out of it today? In his heart, San knew the answer, but he hadn’t unlocked that treasure chest just yet. [ He was tired of watching you be semi-intimate with people that weren’t him… Which he refused to admit. Because both of you were pinning assholes in denial. ] Finally, even though it had only been a minute, he replied with a simple “I’m just… sitting.”
“Oh?” You asked, now it was your turn to raise the amused eyebrow, “just sitting?”
“Sitting... and thinking.”
“About what?”
“You.” The word was out faster than San’s brain had time to process what he’d said. However, now he had said it, he wasn’t going to deny it. Was it the small amount of alcohol in his system? [ It was the way your eyes widened a little as you looked up at him from your place in his lap, fingers twisting in his shirt and lips falling open ever so slightly. ]
“Me?” Your pitch ascended as the volume of your voice diminished.
“Yeah, you!” He grinned, tone equally as quiet but still showing enthusiasm, moving his free hand to boop your nose.
“What about me?”
San’s fingers in your hair froze at your question, his mind whirring with any kind of answer that wouldn’t cross the line into confession territory wherein he would lose your friendship indefinitely, but after one look at the serious longing look in your eye, he decided he would ‘man up’ [ the phrase making him cringe as soon as he thought it… the connotation of the word being so outdated and, for someone who grew up with a very stubborn girl in his life, San wondered why society hadn’t come up with a suitable alternative to the phrase ] and just tell you.
So he did.
“Do you remember what happened between us at your sixteenth party?” He asked, seemingly changing the conversation topic. Confused but going with it, a slight blush warming your cheeks, you nodded, and he took that as permission to continue, “I can’t stop thinking about it.” His voice was nothing louder than a whisper, you should’ve had to strain your ears to hear him, but at that moment, it was like all other sounds and distractions faded from the scene. Your breath hitched as you simply stared up into his eyes, his pupils dilated, almost taking over the beautiful swirling colour of his irises [ making his eyes look darker than usual, more intense than expected, and for a second, you swore your heart stopped ].
“What about it?” Your question was innocent enough, but the way you said it gave way to other ideas. Your voice was soft and breathy, like you weren’t getting enough oxygen, and like San, the words weren’t said above a whisper. Afterwards, you bit down softly on your bottom lip [ unintentional on your part, it was just a habit of yours, to be honest ], minutely sucking it in, and San’s focus shifted to watch your lips specifically.
“I’m thinking about how much I’d like to do it again.”
“You want to kiss me?”
“If you’d let me.”
“Please kiss me.” You whispered, more a statement rather than a question or demand. And so he did, leaning forward to reach you, head still in his lap, [ it felt like a slow-motion scene in a movie, but it couldn’t have been longer than two seconds before his lips were flush against yours ]. It was not the first time the two of you had kissed, but it was the first time you had kissed since becoming official adults — it felt different.
It felt good.
His lips were soft, and his kiss was gentle, at least it was at first. As the seconds ticked on, the kiss grew more intense, the soft brush of his lips pressed harder into you, his hands running over your body to pull you up to him. Your arms threaded around his neck, stretching out your torso [ if you were honest, it hurt a little… not that you were lucid enough to be aware of it ] and arching your back. He bit down on your bottom lip, tugging at it a little when your fingers twisted through the hair at his neck, pulling him to you with a new sense of desperation.
And then the two of you fell off the couch. You slid off his lap and landed on your back [ though it was more like you were on your side than your back ] while San rolled over on top of you. Both of you froze in your positions, eyes wide, [ pupils dilated but that was most likely due to the desire flowing through you ] lips parted as you just stared at one another for a second. San was the first to crack the silence, lips pulling into a grin and eyes crinkling with joy as his laugh sounded out around you. He flipped off from on top of you, landing next to you on the floor but his smile never dimmed and his laugh hadn’t faded. You rolled slightly so you were actually on your side as you continued to look at him. When he looked back at you your heart skipped a beat, his smile was so pretty and it made his dimple so deep but it wasn’t long before his laughter simmered and his expression faded as he looked back at you.
Biting your lip once again you made an executive decision [ the only decision you could think off, since all thoughts were now preoccupied with San at the moment ] to lift yourself to hover over him this time. You swallowed and let out a breath as your eyes met, searching for any sign that you should stop. Your shaking breath cut out into a soft gasp as San’s hands caressed over the small of your back to pull you down so that your chests touched. Your right hand lifted up to take hold of the cigarette tucked behind his ear, [ a small giggle leaving your lips at the thought that it was still there even after all that ] and twisted it between your fingers a little. Was it a nervous habit or just a neat trick, you couldn’t distinguish at the moment. San’s own hand came to hold yours, two sets of fingers now playing with the home-made roll-up gently. Soon enough San took it from your shallow grip and flicked it across the room, using the same hand to cup your jaw to cirect your gaze back to him.
Meeting his eyes made you want to shy away from his gaze but you let him keep you there. He looked at you with such a strong emotion you though you’d possibly be able to taste it from his lips. “I have to tell you something…” You whispered, close enough to not have to raise your voice.
“What is it?” He whispered back, the fingers on your back drawing small circles as the hand at you jaw left to curl a strand of hair around his fingers in the opposite direction. [ how he did that subconsciously and not mess it up would’ve made your head spin in wonder ].
“I love you.” You began, still whispering. “I have for a long time, though in the beginning I tried rather hard to deny it. Mainly because you had a significant other and I didn’t want to ruin that for you. And then, in a rather dick move, I got a significant other in the hopes of stopping it but that didn’t work so I stopped getting into romantic relationships altogether and now-”
He cut you off, pulling you into him to kiss the words from your lips [ which you appreciated because your inner thoughts were beginning to panic because your mouth wouldn’t stop talking ]. When you separated his smile was back, albeit not as wide as before. His eyes were as soft as his smile as he kissed you once more, resting your foreheads together. “I love you too,” he said against your lips. At his words you surged forward, pressing into him with fierce emotion as your kissed him.
You had wanted to hear those words from his lips for so long. You had wanted him for so long. And here he was, right in your reach, his hands on your body and yours tugging gently at his hair. Before all the breath in your lungs had finished and you lost your conscious nerve to a blur of desire those word had repeated at least thrice as you made your way to the comfort of your bed and the warmth of his body.
Tumblr media
The next day when you woke up, you woke up earlier than usual and feeling unusually chipper as you took a hot shower. The subtly sweet scent of pancakes met you as you made your way through the house and into the kitchen.
“Good morning, Sunshine, you’re up early,” your brother grinned over his shoulder, both hands currently busy holding a pan and spatula. “I made pancakes.”
“Yes, I can see that.” You returned his grin with one of your own, a teasing smile lifting to your lips as you took a seat. Your head was clear of any headaches or lingering pain from a hangover since you were better with your alcohol intake as a twenty-two-year-old, and your reckless youth had lined your stomach with a fair amount of tolerance.
“Exactly how drunk was I last night? I don’t remember anyone leaving.”
“Oh boy,” Seonghwa sniggered, a sly grin taking over his features, “the party was two days ago, you slept all day yesterday. Really freaked San out.”
“What?!” You exclaimed, a piece of pancake falling from your fingers back onto your plate, bouncing off and onto the side sadly. [ It went ignored as you stared down your brother. ]
“Yeah. And he’s been ramble-muttering about you for a solid ten hours now. He’s really not subtle at all.” Seonghwa grinned. “So now that you two have slept together, are you two actually together?”
If you had liquid in your mouth, you would have spat it out. “He told you?!” You exclaimed, heart racing at the thought of your best friend and your brother discussing your sex-life.
“No.” Seonghwa denied immediately, face scrunching up in disgust at the mere thought, “I definitely don’t need to know details about that. It’s just San isn’t subtle at all when he’s mutter-rambling. He was oblivious to the fact he was thinking out loud about how to move forward after your… time together… while I literally sat next to him.” Seonghwa then grinned at you, again, the stretch of his lips becoming a little too mischievous for your liking. “Pretty sure he passed out on the couch half an hour ago.” He hinted, motioning over to the living room with his head as his eyebrows wiggled up and down suggestively.
A puff of air exhaled through your nose as a small smile climbed over your lips. You opened your mouth to talk, but he cut you off with a gentle pat on the head, “I’m happy for you two,” was all he said but it was enough. [ Your heart soared at the approval of your brother. It was not that you nor San needed Seonghwa’s approval, but it was nice to know he wouldn’t oppose it. ] Then you made your way to the couch San was asleep on.
You sat next to him, in the space unoccupied by his body. His brow was furrowed, which you frowned at. You lifted a hand and gently pressed on the juncture between his eyebrows, smoothing them out. His face instantly relaxed under your touch [ a part of your mind daydreamed that it was because he knew it was you ] and a small smith lifted upon your lips. Your hand moved down to cup his cheek and then his jaw before you raised it to gently wipe away the hair that had fallen in his face. You bit down on your lip, confused on whether to wake him up or not but life had chosen for you as one by one San’s eyes opened and slowly focused on you.
His eyes widened, and in a flurry of limbs suddenly he was laying on his back on the floor while you had balanced yourself with your knees over his waist. After a second of shocked silence [ as the two of you came to terms with what the fuck just happened ] a grin spread across his lips, eyes crinkling in delight, as his hands came to grip your hips gently.
A silent confirmation washed over the two of you as your lips spread to mirror his grin. The two of you would be alright as the next part of your relationship bloomed, the embers of your crushes were now burning bright.
252 notes · View notes
potter-imagines · 3 years
Text
Pre-Game Rituals (Fred Weasley)
Request: Hiya!! I was wondering if you could do an imagine with Fred. Where Ginny kind of idolises her like at hogwarts she’s always goes up to the reader and asks if she can do her hair for quidditch practice or something...
Pairing: Fred Weasley x Reader
Warnings: None
Word Count: 4.3k
The common room was dead with activity for a Saturday, although that was in large part due to the anticipated match up between Gryffindor and Slytherin tonight. You loved attending Quidditch games, especially seeing as most of your friends were on the Gryffindor team and you got to cheer them on alongside Hermione. Getting to see your boyfriend knocking opponents around and acting as a human bowling ball was an obvious plus as well. Before most games, your boyfriend would coin you into a pre-game ritual, which happened to be a nap. He claimed these snooze sessions next to you gave him his energy to play but, you’d seen him take his O.W.L.s on two hours of sleep and a ‘stay-awake’ creation him and his twin brewed up. Cuddled up in bed sounded like a blissful dream to you on any given occasion but currently, you were in the middle of another event. Not only did you have a pre-game ritual with your boyfriend, you also had one with his little sister who was on the team as well. A few hours to the start of every Gryffindor match, Ginerva Weasley goes prancing around the castle with her hairbrush in hand, searching for you and today was no different.
Your fingers brushed through the ginger locks as you separated the left half of Ginny’s hair into three parts. The silk like strands slipped through your parted fingers as you detangled the frizzed knots. Ginny’s hair was by far the most beautiful you had seen so you hardly turned down her request when she’d ask you to braid her hair. Her deep red hair mixed with auburn tones and long wisps was a unique find outside Hogwarts. Having the Weasley siblings around meant you saw a head of ginger around nearly every corner. In the Muggle world though, you had only passed a few with hair that resembled theirs.
However in those sightings, you never saw a single person whose hair was as fiery and bold as Ginny’s. There were times Ginny despised the color as it made her stick out like a sore thumb and put no mystery in identifying her. Everyone knew on sight that she was a Weasley. To you, she felt the flaming shade complimented Ginny, as well as her personality, to perfection. The youngest Weasley differed immensely from her siblings. Not only in terms of gender, personality as well. It could be argued she was the bravest of the bunch. Already faster on the Quidditch pitch than her older brother Ron, and possibly sneakier than her older twin brothers, Fred and George.
With a small pull, you began to braid from the top of Ginny’s head. You raked in a new strand of hair after every weave. Ginny’s hair was not only long but thick and heavy in weight. It always took a bit more force and harsh knotting to make sure the braids actually stuck, especially seeing as she’d be flying like the wind in a few hours, she needed them tight.
Ginny Weasley sat lazily in a criss-cross style shoulders hunched forward. It was unusual for her not to be talking your ear off in these moments. Ginny always had a story to share, a secret to tell, or an embarrassing memory of her brothers to spill. There was yet to come a day where she ran out of cringe worthy moments of your boyfriend, and her brother, Fred, to leak. In those countless hair sessions, a friendship outside your connection to Ginny through Fred formed. Within a month of hanging out with the youngest Weasley, you sincerely considered her to be a close friend. Between the endless laughter and feistiness of Ginny, a strong friendship grew. You could tell something was off but with Ginny, it was better to give her time to come around and at least open up a bit before you questioned her.
That moment seemed to be approaching as the bottom section of the braid fell from your grasp as Ginny moved her frame abruptly. Her head falling to face the floor caused your hold in her hair to grab her body back a bit. Resting your hand on her shoulder, you leaned her back so she was up snug against the bottom of the couch you sat on.
“You gotta stop fidgeting, Gin. Your braid is gonna be crooked if you keep squirming around!” You smiled softly down at Ginny but as her head turned to face you, you were shocked to find her face was dull, long like a horse. That one-of-a-kind glimmering light that typical lit her eyes was blown out. The residue left a worrisome display instead. She sent you an apologetic look then turned back to face the fire. Her body was as straight as a line and as stiff as Harry’s Great Aunt.
“Sorry… just a bit distracted.” The raspiness in her voice made you wonder if she felt ill. Usually before a match the young girl couldn’t sit still! Her knees would bounce in excitement and you’d have to pin her down to get the braids in but today, she was hardly moving an inch. Pausing your braid in the middle of her scalp, you arch your brows to Ginny.
“What’s on your mind Ginny?”
“A bit nervous about the match- that’s all.” She dismissed your worries with a sigh, clearly still crackling under stress. Although Ginny was your boyfriend's little sister, with time, she became your little sister. You stopped thinking of her as Fred’s sister and one of your best friends. Seeing her flooded with pressure caused concern in you as well but she looked up to you and it was partially your duty to make sure the self doubts you had as a young girl never disrupted Ginny.
Giving the girl a gentle smile, your hands began to rake through her hair again. The first braid was half way done so you resumed your work as you reassured her,
“Slytherin never plays fair but I believe in you guys. You’re gonna pull it off, don’t stress. Just fly clear of Malfoy and Flint and you should be fine.”
“Yeah you’re right…” She trailed off. Furrowing your fixation on her hair, you slowly pried further.
“What else is the matter-” But before you could seek out any further information, your body jerked forward as two arms snaked around your upper body. You shrieked in freight then quickly whipped your head around to see Fred Weasley grinning down at you. Should’ve guessed, you thought to yourself. He was bound to come searching for you sooner or later and drag you to his room for a nap.
“Ah, I was wondering where the two of you snuck off to. Good afternoon, angel.” Fred leaned his head towards you to kiss your cheek. After leaving one, he left another, and another, and another until you had to push him back. You managed to hold onto the already started braid as you held Fred back with your hand on his chest. His hand immediately went to cover yours and squeeze on your grip, then pulled away glancing between his sister sitting in front of you and yourself.
“Hello, lovie. Where is the other, less annoying half of you?” You smiled a sickly sweet grin to Fred as he gave you a warning glare. Reaching up, you used your free hand to pull Fred down by his collar and placed a sugared kiss to his lips. Always ready for your affection Fred returned the kiss softly, his hands cupping around your chin to leaned your head back. An awkward cough ruined the mood as Ginny fidgetted silently. Fred released his grip on your face at once and threw his leg over the couch. Inviting himself into the conversation, he threw either leg over the maroon couch and slipped in besides you. His face was bright and gleeful, the apples of his cheeks a tint red. The orange hair sprouting down to his shoulders was brighter, shinier than normal. You felt your heart race at the sight. Wrapping his arm around your shoulder, Fred glued himself snug to your side.
“Flirting with Alicia or Katie, can’t tell,” He tossed his head back to motion over to his twin talking up your friends in the corner. The three were laughing and talking hushly, all huddled close. You stopped your hands to glance over, then looked down as you felt Ginny moving beneath you.  Fred drummed his finger on the right unbraided, half of her head causing the girl to blindly swing her arm backwards trying to swat at him. You scolded him sternly, threatening him if he messed up the half you were working on. Chuckling at her flailing arms and your attempt at being stern, Fred leaned back into the couch and tossed his arm around your shoulder. “You ready for the big match, Gin?”
Although the only portion visible was the backside of her head, both Fred and yourself watched her shudder and wince at the inquiry. Fred was happier than ever which was a typical mood for him on any given day but especially the day of a match. Most felt the nervous butterflies and sickening feeling before an important game but Fred? You were almost 100% positive Fred had never experienced the feeling of anxiousness. His confidence seemed to flourish under pressure.
Ginny was never to the big stage, though. She didn’t bask in the glory and attention the same way her brothers did. There was that fear of not living up to everyones expectations that crept into her mind as she took the pitch each match. Ginny ducked her head as she scratched the side of her neck.
“Uh huh.” Ginny’s sigh earned a frown on Fred’s lips. You’d be lying if you said it wasn’t adorable. The concern read from his features as he sent you a short look. He had an idea based off the alarming gleam in your eyes, but as her brother, he wasn’t willing to back off. His long arms tightened around your shoulder as he tilted his head to Ginny in question.
“You don’t sound very confident at all- what’s the matter with you? It’s the biggest match of the season!” He cheered loudly, causing the young girl to jump in her spot. You tucked the three strands in a weaving pattern trying everything in your power to finish as quickly as you could so Ginny would be free to escape this conversation. Maybe it was a male thing but Fred was just not reading the room correctly. Between Ginny’s uncomfortable shifting and your stern stares, he still just wasn’t understanding her nerves. You snatched the hair tie off the couch cushion and wrapped it around the end of her braid. Tapping his side with your elbow, you looked to Fred sternly.
“I think she realizes that, Fred. Let’s not stress her out even more.” Your tone was pointed and you expected Fred to pick up but clearly, it went straight over his head. This earned a raspy chuckle of disbelief from Fred. Slipping his grip from your waist, Fred leaned forward. Placing his elbows on his knees, his chin rested in the palm of his hands. He had a teasing look as he scoffed,
“Stressed? Since when has a game ever stressed you out, Ginny? You’re the youngest starter on our team! There’s no need to be worried about anything.” Fred’s face was bright with excitement at thought at the upcoming match. His rosy cheeks were squished as he smiled gleefully. A loud groan emanated from Ginny as she threw her head back in frustration, though remained silent. Her once lively orbs reddening by the second as salty tears brimmed. The grin vanished from Fred’s face. He turned to you in confusion, his face resembling that of a wounded puppy.
At times, Fred had moments where he didn’t particularly like his little sister, but he always loved her. It was the brotherly instinct in him; the constant need to keep a watchful eye out for Ginny. He knew she could hold her own, but he couldn’t help that protective nature. Sending him a sharp look, you muttered quietly under your breath,
“Nice work…”
The common room was slowly beginning to scatter out as students made the most of their time before the big match. You caught a glimpse of George walking out the portrait with Lee by his side. You wondered what kind of mischief they were up to, it certainly couldn’t be anything good. Harry and Ron were trudging up the staircase to their room assumingly and Hermione was sitting on the opposite side of the room reading quietly. The atmosphere was relaxed like the calm before a storm. Win or lose, the common room would be buzzing with energy tonight. It was just a matter of happy celebration, or tense aftermath of defeat.
You reached out for the right half of Ginny’s hair and repeated your steps. You parted the bright strands and braided them tightly.
Fred on the other hand was lost to his sister’s emotions and eager for answers. Reaching forward, Fred squeezed Ginny’s shoulder in a comforting manner. His face was scrunched together in concern as he sweetly asked her,
“… what’s the matter, little one? I’m sure your big brother can help.”
You had to physically bite your tongue to keep from ‘aweing’ at him. The one thing you loved more than anything about Fred was how caring and comforting he could be. Your heart was dripping in adoration. There had been a handful of moments you heard Fred refer to Ginny as ‘Little One’. It was typically in mocking sense or playful, however in her fragile moments, it was said with such serenity and gentleness. He was always there to help his little sister and protect her. You couldn’t help but imagine how great of a dad Fred would be in the future. He was the only man you could ever see yourself with and knowing how great of a person he truly is just made you even more certain.
Standing from the couch, Fred shuffled around the two of you so he was sitting in front of Ginny. She sniffled quietly using the sleeve of her sweater to rub her eyes. Your eyes darted between the half finished braid and the pair. Fred was patient in giving Ginny her time and finally, she came around.
“What if I lose it for us? If we don’t win, everyone is gonna hate me! It’ll be my fault and Oliver will probably kick me off the team and I’ll have nothing! And you’ll all be mad at me and mum and dad will be disappointed-” Her frantic ramble was shut down when Fred started to talk over her. It was a crazy thought; one he could not allow to marinate in her mind.
“What’re you talking about? Do you even hear yourself, Ginny?” His voice was booming causing both Ginny and yourself to jump in surprise. Your eyes met for a brief second before he took a deep breath, “First off; Oliver Wood has lost a handful of matches for us and he’s still our captain. I mean, Harry has fallen off his bloody broomstick how many times and he’s still our top Seeker! You’re the best one on that pitch Ginny- well besides George and I, but you know what I mean.” Fred chuckled a bit as a small smile cracked on Ginny’s lips. Her eyes lifted from the ground to glance up at her brother. From your spot on the couch, you couldn’t read her features. You were also too invested in the braid to look away. But Fred bending down to wrap his arms around his sister and practically squish her was answer enough. Ginny squealed at Fred’s bone crushing grip, pleading with him to let go.
You rolled your eyes at the siblings, laughing to yourself as you finished securing the hair tie in the finished braid. Leaning back you smoothed your fingers over the weaved pattern. Her hair was somehow more ginger in this style and you adored it. Peaking your head over Ginny’s shoulder, you pointed out,
“And I don’t think it’s even possible for your parents to be disappointed in you. Fred, George and Ron destroyed the family car and your parents still love them and forgave them.”
“Well I wouldn’t say forgave-” Fred winced as he recalled the event. It had been years and Molly still brought it up when she was angry with the boys. They all knew it was something they’d never fully live down in Molly’s eyes. Even on her deathbed Fred was certain she’d find a way to bring it up. Flicking the material of his sweatshirt, you glared playful at Fred for his interruption. You wrapped Ginny in a hug from behind, your arms captured around her shoulders. She melted in your grip, embracing your comforting hold. Fred folded his legs together and just sort of watched.
There was a sudden jolt of awe, that moment where everything just clicked. It came out of nowhere like a car speeding through a red light. His back pressed into the coffee table for support while he just stared. There was no one more important in this world to Fred Weasley than his family. Seeing his little sister hurt and finding solace in you, it was difficult for Fred to string together the proper words on how it made him feel. The emotions brewing inside him were entirely new- like the feeling of opening presents on Christmas morning and finding you got everything that you asked for. This sheer hypnotic haze that covered Fred went unbeknownst to you as your attention stayed locked on Ginny.
“What I’m trying to say is, it really is just a game. No one's gonna disown you if you make a mistake; Freddie here makes twenty mistakes before breakfast every morning. And even if they are bigger and play dirty, you’re faster and smarter than their entire lineup combined. We all believe in you, Ginny. I’ve seen you do it a million different times and I’ll be right there cheering you on.” Letting go of her, your head lifted to greet the eyes of Fred Weasley. Immediately you took notice of the change in his gaze. Still mesmerizing as ever to be under, yet heavier than before. Instead of throwing a childish jab back, he just held your stare, speechless for once.
Your head tilted in confusion at his odd behavior as Ginny placed her hands on either side of her body to push herself up. This seemed to pull Fred from his trance as he mimicked her actions and stood from the floor. Brushing off her pants and sweater, she gave you both a look of gratitude and said,
“Thank you, Y/n. It really means a lot- thank you too, Freddie.”
“ ‘course, we’ll always be here for you- even if we do lose, you’ll still be my favorite sister.” Fred said with a cheek smirk. Ginny rolled her eyes in slight annoyance. Just when he was sweet, he was sour once again.
“I’m your only sister Fred but thanks. I should probably go get some homework finished so I’ll see you down at the pitch later. Thanks for doing my hair, Y/n. You’re the best- I wish you really were my sister.”
“So you’re telling me, after all this time, I’m not your sister?” You asked teasingly. Ginny laughed happily, clearly pleased with your response. Fred knew how much Ginny looked up to you, how badly she wants to follow in your footsteps, and it makes him thrilled. Not only does he loves how much his sister adores you, but how great of a role model you are to her. He understood how easy it could be to shove her away or dismiss her, and Fred wouldn’t blame you if you did. However you never once turned Ginny away and it played a role in his feelings evolving so intensely. Her cheeks tinted red as she gave you one last wave and skipped up the steps to her dorm. As she disappeared from view, you looked over to Fred only to see his eyes already planted on you. The weight of his stare was suffocating and made you fidget. The second you met his gaze, Fred’s mouth dropped open as he confessed,
“I’m in love with you.” The word vomit rolled effortlessly from his lips. The contagious smile Fred seemed to constantly cause rose to your face. Having been together for some years, Fred was no stranger to broadcasting his feelings for you. Something about this felt more serious than the other times. Sinking into the cushion, you nodded over to the boy in agreeance.
“I’m in love with you, too.” Shaking his head, Fred lunged forward so he was kneeling in front of you. His hands slipped inside your own as he set your intertwined hands in your lap. That playfulness has been swept away as his eyes read full honesty. Fred’s soft features were rough, sharp on the edges as his jaw clenched with tension. Giving your hand a loving squeeze, Fred locked his eyes on yours.
“No, Y/n, I’m like, Alice fell down the rabbit hole, deeply in love with you- I’ve never felt this way about anyone before. Just… promise me you’ll stick around, okay?” His voice was filled with worry and fear. You jumped forward to crunch him in a tight embrace. Fred chuckled at your abruptness but exchanged the hug nonetheless. His fingers trailed up and down the bones of your spine drawing circles and shapes as he rubbed your back. You could feel his nose pressing into your hair and soon enough, a sloppy kiss was planted on your head. Grinning like a fool, you glanced up to him with a cheesy smile.
“Hate to break it to you, Fred, but I’m not going anywhere, sorry.” You remarked, reaching up on your tippy toes to kiss his lips. Fred leaned into your lips, his hands wrapping around your waist for support. As he pulled away, you noticed that one of a kind glint reached his eyes. Before you could hypothesize his next move, Fred’s arm swooped around your lower back to scoop you up from your legs. He lifted you up and repositioned so he was carrying you in his arms. You hollered in surprise as Fred just chuckled.
“Good, don’t think I’d let you anyhow, angel. Now c’mon, someone owes me a nap.” He stated, sending you a cheeky wink. Fred began to walk towards the stairwell heading towards the boys dormitory. Clinging to his arm, you glared deathly to Fred.
“If you drop me I am writing to Molly the second I can reach a quill and parchment.” You threatened. Fred walked through the opening to the staircase then started to skip up the steps, still holding your body. You shook with every step, trying your best to mask your giggles with angry looks and sneers. Tightening his face, Fred thought on it for a moment then scowled at the idea.
“Relax, Y/n. Don’t have to take it that far- I just said I’m in love with you and that’s how you’re gonna treat me.” He teased you. His room was on the second to top floor and you could tell you were approaching by the way he slowed down. Fred’s fingers tickled at your side as he made his way towards his door. Instead of setting you down, Fred swung the door open still grasping on to you. He wasted no time slamming the door shut and practically flinging you onto his bed. Your melodic laughter filled every inch of his room making Fred glow red in pleasure. He tugged off his robes and tie, then crawled into his bed next to you. You reached over the side of the mattress for a comfy shirt of his and some pajama pants he kept lying around. He couldn’t tear his gaze, nor did he want to. Winking over to Fred, you threw his comforter over your body and cuddled up next to him.
“If it’s any constellation, I’m like, furthest rock down in the ocean, deeply in love with you.” You admitted softly. Fred’s head snapped down in your direction as he grinned to himself,
“I reckon that’s gotta count for something, love. But could we switch so I’m the little spoon? You know we’ll lose the match if I’m not and then it’ll be your fault, not Ginny’s.”
You let out a dramatic groan as you flipped around to throw your arm over Fred. His face was lit in joy as he snuggled into your hold. You smiled to yourself as you felt his lips brush against your hand and leave a small trail of kisses on each finger. Fred and his rituals, you laughed to yourself as the feeling of sleep entered your body and your eyes fell shut. The soothing sound of Fred humming was a perfect lullaby for any person to find sleep in but it had become your favorite sound. Soon, Fred would have to get ready and go face Slytherin but for now, your arms seemed to be the only place he wanted to be.
801 notes · View notes
stopeatingwhales · 3 years
Text
playing cards x damon albarn
THIS WAS SO MUCH FUN TO WRITE OMG OK. hope you guys enjoy it!!!! I love arrogant damon sorry not sorry <3
Pairing: 1995 damon albarn x reader
Warnings: alcohol use
Word count: 2.339
@damonfuckingalbarn this is 4 u!!!! <3
༉‧₊˚✧
“Have this, you’ll like it far much more than what you’re drinking.”
Diverting my gaze from the beverage encapsulated in my palm, I met my view with the mysterious voice that had beckoned in my direction. “Excuse me?” I said, first landing my glare on his ethereal orbs, spheres that were so magnificent that I had to attempt a double-take; the idiosyncratic shades, merged together to create a masterpiece of different blues, as if they were small fragments of the water from most pure oceans, exemplifying the ideation of eyes that engulf you in at the instant - simply gazing into his orbs was the token I had needed to be entirely enthralled by his presence. Perhaps his gaze was too intense, too enticing, leading me on to trail my stare to admire the more gorgeous head of hair, which looked as if it hadn’t been brushed, though that portrayed its attractiveness. His face was beaming toward my direction, taking me aback slightly as I quickly ditched the sight of his face, drifting my sight to gawk at the two drinks clasped by his hands. “That looks like shit.”
A small scoff escaped his throat, evident that he was not expecting the abrupt attitude that had beckoned upon my lips. Slightly embarrassed at my dramatic remark, I adjusted my posture, accentuating such confidence that I had seemingly demonstrated so diligently with my demeanour. “Just try it.” he replied, placing one of the glasses on the dark wood counter, pushing it towards my direction lightly to prevent it from slipping off the glossy counter. Leaning my torso closer to the counter, I spent a couple seconds examining the contents of the unknown drink, it being something that I had never set my eyes upon.
Placing my original drink on the countertop, I nervously grasped the ambiguous drink that he had offered me, glancing back at him with an unsure expression illustrated on my features. In a way to reassure or encourage me, he nodded his head, resulting in me then taking a small sip to ease myself into the new flavour. Before the liquid had merely touched the back of my throat, I spat the contents back out into the glass. “That’s minging!” I choked, my face scrunching up in disgust. Focused on each move I was making, I felt his eyes continue to gawk at me as I attempted to rid the awful taste that lingered on my tongue by taking a lengthy sip of my pint, swallowing down the contents gleefully. Connecting my stare with his, I once again analysed his features, almost like my mind trying to discover what had been the true ideal that his beauty had enthralled me so rapidly just gaping at him. Perhaps I had over-emphasised his gorgeousness too much, though my doubts were denied as soon as my view had set upon his face once again. He had a smirk carefully illustrated at the side of his lip, curving the top of his cheek slightly, his face sculpted so delicately it urged the want to caress your finger against his skin, it conveying the impression that it was so soft, accentuating the prettiness of his facial features. Something inside me was itching towards the fact that he was somebody I knew, or at least somebody that I had seen somewhere, until it had clocked that he was from television, more specifically Top Of the Pops, last night. "You're that singer from that art school band, aren't you?" I questioned, my vision squinted together as I challenged my active recall abilities. “Damon isn’t it?”
"Wow, you know your music!" he laughed, edging his arm to rest on the counter. The stare orchestrated between us remained, as I left my mind to ponder over the common-knowledge of how men were like in bands. Aware of what he was going to solicit, and knowing that he would think it was going to be extremely easy, I had to prepare myself not to fall for it, no matter how good-looking or tempting the concept engulfed in my brain made it out to be. "Want to go out for dinner tomorrow?"
“No, sorry.” I bluntly replied, breaking the poignant eye contact to down the rest of my drink, slightly forcing the glass containing the beverage he had offered me, back to him. If I had my eyes lingering on his for any longer, I’d end up doing something I’d highly regret the next morning.
“Why not?” he quizzed, bewildered by my sudden response. Clearly he had never had a woman decline his offer before, or was definitely not expecting it after he had gone head to head and won against the second biggest band in the country the night previous. So arrogant.
“Because I don’t want to?” I replied, slightly amused by how perplexed he had gotten. Darting my eyes around the dimly-lit room, my gaze fixated on a booth consisting of boys that, from my vague memory, believed were his band members. Knowing that he was still looking at me, I allowed a smirk to fall on my lips as I thought of what to say next. “I've actually got my eye on that guy over there," I mumbled, pointing towards the familiar booth of boys, my index finger lingering on the tall, lanky boy, whose hair looked as soft as the petals of a newly-bloomed rose. Granting my finger to saunter for a while, it directed enough time for Damon to swivel his head around to see whomever I was speaking about. "Alex, isn't it?"
Switching my focus back to look at him, I noticed his jaw clench at my remark, his orbs dawdling over the three boys who had been engrossed in conversation. Feeling the smirk on my face widen, I relished in the sensation of battering his ego - even if it was just slightly. A small laugh escaped his throat as he locked his gaze with mine, clicking his tongue as he sneered, understanding what I was trying to do to him. It was a forced chuckle, most likely portrayed out of annoyance,  “Look, I just think you’re really pretty, alright?”
Chewing on my bottom lip, I felt my stomach ignite at his frustration towards my obnoxiousness. Butterflies were blooming in my stomach as a certain heat flushed over my cheeks, my body mindful that I couldn’t keep up with such a persona for a much longer time. As well as this, it would potentially drive him away, which at this rate I didn’t want him to do, so I thought of the best possible solution to bring his hopes up, reaching to the ground underneath the barstool to grasp my bag, taking out a deck of cards. “Let’s play snap.” I exclaimed, beginning to shuffle the card deck.
“And you just carry those around do you?”
“It’s fun to play.” I replied, splitting the deck and then sliding him his share.
“Can I just get you a drink?” He groaned, though a small smile had perched on his lips at the irregularity of the situation. A girl is asking him to play cards after she simply rejected him, at a bar.
“You already did, Damon, and it was shit.” I spat back, fixing my eyes on his once again. He looked slightly offended at the insolence I demonstrated towards his efforts, which, for some reason, sank my heart a little. “If you win this game, I'll give you a second chance.”
“Deal,” He beamed, the signature devilish grin of his painted on his lips once again. “Might as well get you that drink now.” he added, his arrogance seeping through his teeth.
As we began placing our cards in the middle of the table, one after another, the environment was tense as to when two cards of the same origin would land upon each other. It was funny, I had gone out tonight to blow off steam from the stresses that work had offered me the past week, and somehow I had landed myself playing a game of cards with undoubtedly the most famous musician in Britain at the moment. “I’m not falling for it, you know.” I said, avoiding his gaze.
"Then why are you doing playing cards with me, love?" he interrogated, the sneer on his lips evident by his lustrous tone. He was right; his obvious pretentiousness, and egocentrism only edged me towards loving his company just that much more, which had disgracefully increased my attraction to him, but of course I wasn’t going to admit that, hell, I was adamant that I wasn’t going to fall for it, even though that was exactly what I had been doing this entire time - sinking down a hole of allurement from his persona that panned something inside of me that I wasn’t able to pinpoint on. Pop star effect, I suppose.
Completely silenced by his comment, I felt a certain radiance tease it’s way to my cheeks once again, edging me into humiliation even more to the fact that he could tell the effect his words were having on me - the sly grin on his features was felt in the tension shared between us. In an endeavour to shy away my embarrassment, I dragged out my packet of Marlboro cigarettes, snatching one from its packaging and lighting it before placing another card down on the deck that had been piling up since we had started. Inhaling sharply, I allowed the cancerous smoke to escape my lungs, my body adorning the relaxed feeling that seeped through after. “Can I have one?”
“No.”
“Why not? Your pack’s full!”
Pausing my movements before taking another hit from the roll of tobacco, a smirk lingered on my lips as I let my head rest on my palm, keeping my body upright. "Why? Those songs of yours not selling much?" I mocked, blowing another whiff of smoke into his face, the stunned expression held on his face only exhilarating me more in what felt like... control, though from the way he had been acting, I knew that such power was not going to last for a long while. "Put a card down, for goodness sake."
Scoffing, he followed my demand, though the card he placed down was the exact same as the one I placed down before, ensuing his hand slamming suddenly on top of the card deck, my mouth agape as I realised that he had won. “Look who won!”
A beam covered my face as I shook my head, watching him grab the attention of the bartender, asking for another drink that once again, I hadn’t heard of before. Once the bartender was done preparing the beverage, Damon passed it over to me, another grin captured on his expression. Sighing, I discarded the remains of my cigarette before taking a sip of another, unknown drink, the feeling of déjà vu hitting me as I had enraptured myself in the same situation when we had first spoken. "For fucks sake Damon, this tastes worse than the last one."
"More for me then, isn't it?" he grinned, my mind now aware that he had simply ordered such an appalling drink to agitate me. Be that as it may, he was aggravating, and took delight into making one’s time horribly spent, there was something about him that kept me latched onto him. Perhaps it was his glowing features, which were so enticing that it blinded me into thinking that he was the only other person in the room, and the only other person that I could set any fragment of attention towards.
"Stop pissing me off, you twat." I mumbled, looking at my bag as I placed the card deck back inside, it not proving much use to the situation anymore.
"You could quite easily just walk away, if I’m pissing you off this much.” he said, his head tilted to the side as his eyes lingered on me, practically forcing me to connect our gazes once again. “Doors just there, love." he uttered, beckoning his hand towards the timber door that divided us between the streets.
"Why would I leave when I'm getting free drinks?" I asked, trying to maintain whatever control I had over the situation, which had been deemed to have slipped out of my grasp at this given moment. The tension between us had been alleviating faster than it had been before, as we began reaching the climax of the encounter.
"You're not liking them though, are you?" he replied, face beginning to draw dangerously close to mine, his eyes flicking from my eyes to my lips every couple of seconds, contemplating how to end the situation. It was fully in control with him now; I was merely wrapped around his measly little finger, and he knew it. Our noses grazed ever-so-slightly on one another's as I felt his breath fan onto my cheeks - all I had craved for at this point was to attach my lips onto his, my breathing quickening as the realisation of just how close our bodies were to one another. "Just admit it, you're loving this." he mumbled.
"Am not." I whispered, my eyes staring at his lips as shuffled closer and closer to mine. We were both aware that what I had said was a lie, but my stubbornness wasn't ready to let that slide yet. Just as I thought we were going to connect lips, he darted his head away rapidly, the movement so swift I hadn't come to realize until a couple seconds afterwards, my cheeks now reddened to the point that I was almost convinced I had a fever.
"You fell for it, lovely." he grinned, placing a white slip on my lap, decorated with numbers to which I assumed were in relation to his telephone number. "Let me know when you're free!" he exclaimed, before waltzing off to the booth where his friends had, leaving me completely stunned, and exactly where I knew would be - absolutely encapsulated by the man known as Damon Albarn.
71 notes · View notes
the-lonelybarricade · 3 years
Note
Loved your latest chapter and Im so excited to see what happens under the mountain!
I was wondering if I could request a one-shot?(up to you how long and you can do it in your own time)something along the lines of:
Feyre( from either ACOWAR, ACOFAS or ACOSF) time travels back to ACOTAR, but instead of finding herself back in her human body i the spring court, she's still in her fae body and ends up trapped in velaris, having to explain to the rest of IC who she is and why she cant go free their highlord(add some mistrust from the IC)
🙈🙈Id its very similar to what youre doing rn with your other fic but, if you find the inspiration sometime could you please do this? Ive wanted to read a fic for ages were feyre rime travels and meets pre-acomaf inner circle who dont know/trust her, but Ive never found a fic like that
Thank youuu
Hi lovely anon! It makes me so happy you enjoyed my latest chapter! I’m supposed to be working on a project for uni, but I couldn’t resist gratifying my lovely friends (because you're anon and won't be notified I was getting sad at the idea of you checking my blog and not seeing me respond) <3 I’ll admit I’m a bit scatterbrained at the moment, so I hope it’s okay!
I was having trouble brainstorming a reason for Feyre getting sent back in time because I didn't want to borrow the reasoning from ACoFD. So I was vague and twisted the pre-existing rules around the Ouroboros, and ended up getting quite carried away with the story since I don’t like not giving things a happy ending (even though it’s a little cheesy, sorry)
Anyway, I hope this is what you were looking for! I know you wanted the angst of not being able to save Rhys but... I couldn't just leave my poor bat-boy behind, you know? ;)
Also if this didn't quite scratch that itch, I'm always happy to take more requests
Word count: 4,446
The Ouroboros.
It was a massive, round disc—as tall as Feyre was. Taller. And the metal around it had been fashioned after a massive serpent, the mirror held within its coils as it devoured its own tail.
Ending and beginning.
From across the room, Feyre could not see it. What lay within.
She forced herself to take a step forward. Another.
The mirror itself was black as night—yet… wholly clear.
She watched herself approach. Watched the arm she had upraised against the wind and snow, the pinched expression on her face. The exhaustion.
She stopped three feet away. She did not dare touch it.
It only showed Feyre herself. Nothing.
Feyre scanned the mirror for any signs of… something to push or touch with her magic. But there was only the devouring head of the serpent, its maw open wide, frost sparkling on its fangs.
Feyre stared and stared, but all she saw was herself. There was nothing else. Then—
Feyre woke with a gasp, sitting up in bed to shake away the cobwebs of sleep and the strange, foreboding feeling that felt draped around her shoulders like a weighted cape, pulling her down. It hadn’t been a particularly horrifying nightmare. In fact, it was perhaps of the tamer dreams she’d had in the last year.
Yet something about it clung to her, perhaps a lingering agitation that she’d yet to retrieve the mirror the Bone Carver had requested. That must be it.
The bed space beside her was cold. The sun peaking through the window was not high, it couldn’t be long past dawn. However worrisome her own dream, her mate’s must have been worse to draw him from sleep so early. Worse still for him to sneak away.
Feyre rose from the bed, reaching absently for Rhysand’s dressing robe to wrap around herself. She always loved to steal her mate’s clothes, to be wrapped in his scent.
With gentle steps, she made her way to the study, where she could only assume Rhys had sequestered himself in the lone hours of the night. She’d noticed the weary draw to his shoulders, the dark circles under his eyes. This war was weighing on him heavily, and he was nervous. Feyre wished he didn’t insist on shouldering the burden alone.
“Rhys?” Feyre called softly as she got to the study, knocking on the door before she cracked it open.
Peeking her head around the door, she was met with the sight of Rhysand’s abandoned study. The scattered papers and war maps that had become characteristic of his desk space were surprisingly missing. In fact, the whole space had been cleared away and there was a thick layer of dust on every surface as if no one had been in here in years.
Feyre frowned at the sight, and how different it had been just the day before. Where had all the dust come from? And more importantly, where was Rhys? Perhaps he’d taken a morning flight to clear his head.
Where are you, love? She called to him through the mating bond, but was met with silence.
“Who are you?”
The voice was cold and venomous. Feyre turned, coming face to face with Mor, whose face was twisted into a threatening scowl.
“Mor?” Feyre asked, confused by her friend’s cold demeanor. “What do you mean? Have you seen Rhys?”
Mor’s face turned deadly, a look Feyre had only ever seen from Mor in the Court of Nightmares. “Is that some kind of joke?” she snarled.
Then, before Feyre could process what was happening, Mor had gripped onto Feyre’s wrist and they were enveloped in darkness. They stepped into the House of Wind, into the dining room where Cassian and Azriel abruptly stood up.
“Mor?” Feyre questioned when the blonde didn’t release her steel grip. She looked to Cassian and Azriel quizzically. “Guys? What’s going on?”
Cassian crossed his arms, assessing Feyre with a hostility that put her on edge. “Who’s this, Mor?” he asked gruffly.
Feyre frowned as she watched Azriel reach for Truth-Teller.
“Is this a joke?” she asked, flitting her eyes to each of her friends. Where she sought that friendly warmth in each of their gazes she was met with hard stares, filled with distrust, ready for a brawl. She couldn’t make sense of it. Was this an act Rhys had put them up to?
“I found her in the townhouse,” Mor said. “I don’t know how she got in there. She was in Rhysand’s study.”
“And she’s wearing his dressing gown,” Azriel noted dryly. Cassian did a double glance, his eyes going wide, then narrowing with a rage Feyre had never seen from the male. Certainly never directed at her.
There was a whisper of shadow, then suddenly Azriel was behind her, Truth-Teller poised at her throat.
Feyre startled. “Azriel!” she said sharply. Even if it was a joke, Feyre couldn’t imagine Rhysand would sanction this kind of threat. And the energy in the room was off, the tension too thick. “Stand down.”
“And who are you,” he breathed in her ear, his voice coated in shadow and nightmare, “to command the Shadowsinger of the Night Court?”
“I’m your High Lady,” Feyre answered steadily, not letting Azriel’s shadows, nor cunning voice, shake her resolve. “Now, I don’t know what is going on with the three of you, or what strange joke you’re trying to pull, but you will listen to what I say. Put. Your. Knife. Down.”
“High Lady?” Cassian repeated with a snort of disbelief. “You’ve got balls, little girl.”
Truth-Teller danced across the skin of her neck, pressing lightly enough to intimidate without breaking skin. “Do you even know to whom you speak? You should be bowing before the acting Queen of the Night Court.”
Too stunned to properly resist, Azriel kicked his feet out to knock Feyre to her knees in front of Mor. His fingers slid into her hair, gripping it tightly to pull her head back as Truth-Teller resumed its threatening position at her throat.
“Breaking into the High Lord’s personal residence, impersonating a high position within the Night Court, lying to the Morrigan’s face,” Azriel listed, increasing the pressure of the blade with each transgression. “You throw our High Lord’s generosity and protection in his face, something we as his acting Court do not take lightly.”
“Acting court? Acting Queen?” Feyre repeated, feeling as if she’d woken to a different reality. “What are you talking about? Where’s Rhysand!?”
“We’re the ones asking the questions here,” Cassian growled.
Feyre looked to each of her friends, studying their faces. Beyond their militant expression, she could see their grief. Could smell it. She repeated, “where is Rhysand?”
She felt the snarl that rumbled through Azriel’s chest behind her, vibrating against her back. When the question was once again unanswered, Feyre abandoned all sense of patience.
Darkness exploded through the room. She heard Mor gasp as the walls of the House shook from the might of her power. Feyre folded into the shadows, winnowing out of Azriel’s grasp so she stood in the center of the three of them.
“Az, Cass, Mor, you are my friends and I do not want to hurt you. But I am also your High Lady and you will answer me this instant, where is Rhys? Where is my mate!?”
Siphons gleamed red and blue through the thick tendrils of night, illuminating the Illyrian males’ faces. Cassian’s jaw had fallen open, while Azriel was studying her through narrowed eyes, wisps of shadow surrounding him. Feyre wondered what they were whispering to him.
“Mate?” Cassian echoed, the first to break the heavy silence.
Mor took a cautious step forward, her countenance completely changed. Her pupils were blown wide, twin brown depths churning with sorrow and gentle astonishment. Azriel went rigid at Mor’s approach, but no one moved to stop her as she came face to face with Feyre.
“Where did you get this?” she whispered, taking Feyre’s left hand, eye fixed on her mating band. On the sapphire-star ring that once belonged to Rhysand’s mother.
All eyes befell the subject of Mor’s attention. Cassian swore softly in recognition.
“It’s my mating band,” Feyre answered measuredly, still puzzled that the inner circle, her family, didn’t seem to have any memory of it. Nor of her. “I won it from the Weaver, as was the task set by Rhysand’s mother. But you were all there for that. I don’t understand what’s going on. Where. Is. Rhys?”
“Under the Mountain,” Mor whispered, her voice soft and pained.
The darkness ebbed away like a receding tide. Feyre felt her heart sink as she tried to process this information. “He—What?”
“He’s been Under the Mountain for the last 50 years,” Mor said, firmer this time. “And if you were his so-called mate, you would know that.”
“No,” Feyre said, shaking her head vehemently. “No, that’s impossible. We got out. We—”
This was a nightmare. It had to be a nightmare, and she just hadn’t woken up from it.
“Amarantha’s dead,” Feyre insisted, mostly in an attempt to console the unparalleled grief and panic that were raging inside her. “She’s dead, and Rhys and I got out.”
The grim faces of her friends said otherwise. They stared at her, in unbearable mixtures of pity and horror.
“I think she’s having a mental break,” Cassian said, not unkindly. “Should we get a healer?”
“Let me show you,” Feyre said meekly, casting her magic out to tap on their mental shields.
They all tensed, clearly not aware they’d been in the presence of a daemati. Trained well by Rhys, they all cracked their shields just enough for Feyre to send her conjured memories through. She showed them going Under the Mountain as a human, winning the trials and being resurrected, falling in love with Rhys, and eventually becoming High Lady of the Night Court. In turn, the three of them pushed back their own memories, of the current state of the world. Of Rhysand sacrificing himself so that his Court and Velaris would be safe.
A sob broke out of Feyre. “How is this possible? How am I here?”
It was Azriel who immediately went for the jugular. “More importantly, if you’re here as a High Fae, how is Rhys going to get out? How do we stop Amarantha?”
Feyre fell to her knees, grief-stricken by this realization. She was no longer human. She couldn’t stride in as Tamlin’s human lover and undergo the trials. Feyre had her powers, but they were untested. Would she be able to take on the whole of Amarantha’s court?
“What do I do? How do I save him?” she whimpered, staring in mute horror at her mating band.
Mor tentatively reached forward, laying a comforting hand on Feyre’s shoulder. “Rhys sacrificed himself to keep the people he loves safe. He wouldn’t want you getting yourself killed trying to save him.”
“I have to try,” Feyre answered desperately. “Amarantha she’s…” Feyre couldn’t bring herself to say the word, rape. Not to his family, who wear his sacrifice for them like an open wound. “She’s doing unspeakable things to him. He’s suffering so much. I can’t leave him to that fate. I have to try.”
With renewed conviction, Feyre accepted Mor’s outstretched hand and picked herself to her feet. “Rhys said it himself once. Amarantha’s biggest weapon is that she keeps the High Lord’s power contained. She can’t access them herself. But I… I have access to all the High Lords’ powers. And that bitch has my mate. My wrath will be plenty to take her down.” She faced her friends, who watched her warily. “You have my word as your High Lady,” she swore to them. “The High Queen of Prythian is going to fall by the night’s end.”
⟡⟡⟡
Winter had not yet fallen in the Mortal Lands. Feyre wondered if across the world, there was a version of herself curled in a bed with her sisters, clinging to any shred of warmth and survival.
That version of Feyre was very different from the version who strode up the sloping hills of the Spring Court with Azriel by her side. Rhys would be furious that Feyre had allowed him to accompany her. Should anything go wrong, it would destroy her mate to know his family had been put in harm's way after everything he’d done to protect them. Which was why it was only Azriel who came with, the only compromise she could reach with his Inner Circle, who insisted on coming with.
Who better to sneak into the Mountain with than the very soldier who taught Feyre the art of stealth. He was the obvious choice, since Mor needed to stay to rule the Night Court and Cassian was too heavy-handed to handle such a delicate task.
Their footfall was silent. Feyre wrapped them in the shadow of Night as they winnowed through the cave network. Her heart hammered in her chest, panicked to be back in the source of so many nightmares.
But Rhysand was more important than her fear. For him, she would not falter.
With the Shadowsinger by her side, Feyre snuck through the winding tunnels until she came to a familiar passageway. They slid into a massive, dark bedroom, lit only by a few candles.
To attack Amarantha in the throne room would be too messy. Too many variables to contend with, should Amarantha have enough wit about her to use any faeries as a shield. Especially Rhysand.
After several hours of waiting, the lock on the door clicked and swung open. Darkness swirled around the room as Rhysand took in the sight of Feyre and Azriel on the bed.
Immediately, the door slammed shut.
“No,” he whispered, voice dripping with horror. “No.”
“Rhys—” Feyre started, but her mate wasn’t paying any attention to her. He was looking at Azriel as if his whole world had shattered.
“Leave,” he said, his voice cold and commanding. This was no happy reunion between brothers. This was Rhysand’s worst nightmare. “Leave this instant, you stupid fool. That is, if you’re lucky enough to have avoided detection when you passed under her wards.”
“I took down the wards,” Feyre said. They weren’t particularly strong, either. Amarantha had gotten lazy, perhaps thinking herself secure with the only spell-cleaver under her control. Or so she believed.
Rhys turned that quiet fury towards her. “And who are you?”
“Your mate,” Feyre answered steadily, tipping her chin up.
Rhysand laughed. A desperate, humorless sound. “Then you are just as foolish as my idiot brother. And you have both sealed your deaths by being here. Do you understand that?”
Feyre scratched along those familiar adamantite shields. Rhys’s eyes flickered in surprise, but otherwise he looked unruffled as he cracked a sliver open for her.
It would be unwise to underestimate me, mate.
I wouldn’t be going around boasting about such a thing, if what you claim is even true, came his icy response. And I wouldn’t count on a few party tricks to save you, either.
And what if I told you, she purred, that I possess the power of all seven High Lords?
That, at least, garnered a reaction from the stoic male. He narrowed his eyes in disbelief, studying Feyre carefully. His gaze caught on her hands, at the lace tattoos that flowed to her fingers. And the mating band she still wore.
Feyre watched those violet eyes go wide, the silver constellations dancing in astonishment at the sight of his mother’s ring.
Where did you get that?
It’s a long story, love, but you’re going to have to trust me. She lowered her mental shields completely. Have a look for yourself. I’m telling you no lies. I am your High Lady, and I am here to free my husband.
She felt those familiar talons wrap around her mind. A foolish thing to do, to give a daemati unrestricted access to her mind. And if it were anyone but Rhys, it would have been. But his touch was gentle, and he took only the information he needed.
“I don’t understand how this is possible,” he whispered, breaking the silence of the room. Azriel had been waiting patiently, but looked relieved to be included in the conversation once more. “And I hate that you’ve put yourselves in danger for this, but it could work.”
Rhys considered for a long moment, then he looked between Feyre and Azriel and said, “do it when she’s sleeping. That bitch has been playing dirty for 50 years, you might as well level the playing field to give yourselves the best chance. Let’s do it tonight. I’ll leave the door unlocked, wear her out, and signal you once she’s asleep. Her spell prevents me from harming her, but I’ll make sure she’s restrained. All you have to do is drive the ash dagger through her heart, but have your magic ready for damage control.”
⟡⟡⟡
Feyre and Azriel waited in Rhysand’s bedchambers for his signal. There was a revelry tonight, as there was every night Under the Mountain, and Rhys was expected to be in attendance. Afterwards, he’d join Amarantha in her bed and make sure she was, in his words, “thoroughly exhausted”.
It was torturous for Feyre. To know exactly what the implication in those words were, to have to use her mate’s body in such a way. She wanted to roar at the Mountain, at the Cauldron, at anything that would listen, but instead she was next to the quiet, brooding Shadowsinger, and lamented in silence.
She’d begged Rhys to reconsider, to perhaps help them stage a more physical encounter that didn’t rely on his own suffering. But he’d denied any plan but the one he’d proposed, insisting it would cause him more anguish to but Feyre and Azriel in harm's way.
So they waited the long, agonizing hours until she felt a delicate pull at her chest. She’s asleep, Rhys called. Be on your guard.
He sent her directions to Amarantha’s bedchambers. There were guards outside, but Feyre and Azriel winnowed past them, cloaked in night and shadow.
Amarantha’s bedchambers were huge. Feyre had never been inside them before, but she was unsurprised to see they provided any luxury a High Queen could wish for.
Atop a large bed of red, silken sheets, lay her mate and Amarantha, both stark naked. The smell of sex clung to the air, Rhysand and Amarantha’s scents intertwined. Feyre thought she might be sick.
Even more sickening was the sight before her, of Amarantha’s arms restrained to the headboard in cloth. A clever way for Rhys to restrain her under the guise of sex, but horrifying nonetheless, to see the proof of what they’d been up to. The female was fast asleep, so convinced of her authority that she could fall asleep tied-up and not feel vulnerable doing so. How satisfying, Feyre thought, that such arrogance would be her downfall.
Feyre warded the room, putting up a shield of darkness so that no sound would break through to alert the guards. Rhys watched their approach warily from where he perched beside Amarantha, so still Feyre was convinced he held his breath.
He wouldn’t risk moving to wake her up, which terrified Feyre. Should something go wrong, her mate would be susceptible to Amarantha’s wrath. Naked, vulnerable, and completely under her control. It was such a dangerous game they were playing.
The room was as quiet and still as the bewitching hours of the night, their footsteps silent as they picked across the room. Azriel held the ash dagger. If Rhys could not kill Amarantha, his brother wanted to do it on his behalf. Meanwhile, Feyre summoned tendrils of night that carefully wrapped around Amarantha’s legs, slithering up her body like a snake, ready to constrict and restrain.
The female stirred in her sleep, perhaps feeling the ghostlike touch of Feyre’s magic. But she did not wake. Not as Azriel raised the dagger over her chest, and not as he plunged it down.
Amarantha’s eyes shot open as the dagger pierced her chest. She let out a shriek of agony and ire, moving to claw at her attacker. She raged against the restraints, spewing obscenities until they died at her lips as the blade sunk into her heart.
Rhysand’s chest was heaving as he watched the female still, then slump. He looked from her dead body, to Azriel and Feyre.
Feyre’s heart sank as she watched her mate process that it was truly over. There wasn’t a trace of elation in his eyes at being liberated, but she understood why. Rhys would finally be returning home, but as a much different man than the one he had been. He’d survived, but not unscathed, and he’d need time to process this.
Feyre came to him, reached towards her mate with the hand that bore his mother’s ring. Rhys looked to it, then up to her. His eyes were clouded with sorrow, with a melancholy she could only hope to chip away at in time. But she could see stirring beneath it was a breath of hope, perhaps the first he’d allowed himself in a long time.
“Let’s go home, Rhys,” she said gently.
Slowly, Rhysand nodded, moving to grasp her hand. She felt him jolt at the touch and, as she glanced at him questioningly, she saw his lips part in wonder.
I suppose you weren’t lying about being my mate, he whispered, the words a sensual brush in her mind. Thank you for coming to rescue me, High Lady.
Feyre grasped onto Azriel, and together the three of them stepped into darkness.
Then, they were above the House of Wind, tumbling through the night sky. Feyre unfurled her wings before Rhys could move to catch them, worried that her mate would struggle after 50 years without flight.
Both males stared in astonishment at the sight. Rhysand’s eyes danced in awe as Feyre, albeit clumsily, carried them to the training ring on the roof.
Rhys snapped his own wings open as they landed. Feyre watched him tilt his head back in rapture as he felt the wind against his wings for the first time in decades. Then he opened his eyes, his expression shifting to reverence as he beheld the night sky.
“I was beginning to think I’d never see it again,” he whispered, his voice a heartbreaking blend of exaltation and disbelief. “And for this gift… for my salvation to be courtesy of my mate and of my brother… I’m a bit overwhelmed,” he admitted sheepishly.
Feyre hesitated. If this was the Rhysand from before, the one to which she was mated and married, she would come to comfort him. But this version of Rhys had only just been freed from enslavement, and she didn’t know what he needed.
As though sensing her hesitation, Rhys cast his eyes back to the sky. “I know they’re all waiting for me downstairs, but I’d like a little bit of time with the stars. Will you let them know, Az?”
Azriel nodded, though he seemed conflicted. His reunion with his brother was perhaps not as merry as the male had expected. But right now, she knew the Inner Circle would hardly deny Rhys anything. Perhaps for a long while yet. So Azriel headed downstairs to inform their friends, who were sure to be anxiously awaiting their arrival.
Rhysand regarded Feyre carefully once the two of them were alone. “Mate and High Lady,” he mused. “You seem to wear many hats.”
“You forgot ‘wife’,” Feyre said lightly.
“Yes, and ‘Salvation’, ‘Queen Killer’, ‘Most Beautiful Female in Prythian’, it seems there’s many things I could call you. Could we start with your name, perchance?”
Feyre was shocked. She’d assumed he’d taken such information out of her mind earlier, but it seems he’d been even more respectful than she’d expected.
“Feyre,” she answered. “My name is Feyre.”
He looked wonderstruck. “Feyre,” he repeated, testing the name on his lips. A gentle smile curled at the corners of his mouth, the first she’d seen from him yet. He extended his hand towards her. “Would you like to watch the stars with me, Feyre?”
It was an offer she couldn’t refuse. Her hand found his with all the casual grace of a dancer, as if it were a routine they’d been perfecting their whole lives. Their fingers interlocked and as one, they stared up at the dazzling night sky.
This reality wasn’t perfect, Feyre thought. This Rhys was different from her own, and he still had a lot of healing to do. But if she could be there for him, to help him in a ways she hadn’t before, then she would be grateful to the strange eddies of the Cauldron for bringing her here. For allowing her to end his torment early. For giving them this extra time.
She watched a shooting star dart across the sky and smiled as it passed. There was nothing she could wish for except that her mate find peace in all that he’d endured the last half century.
His deep, velvety voice cut through the silence. “Do you often wish on stars, Feyre?”
She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. He was watching her with a heart-wrenching wistfulness.
“Only when I have a wish worthy of the stars.”
“And do you?”
Feyre looked to the northernmost star, which shined brightest in the sky. “I wished for a light in the darkness,” she told him. “I don’t think the stars would ever begrudge such a wish.”
Rhysand nodded solemnly. “It’s true that they would be begrudging themselves in doing so. But I see no need for you to wish for such a thing.”
Feyre looked to him. He was still watching her, but something in him had shifted. He was smiling at her gently, that lingering sadness already receding. “Why’s that?” she asked cautiously.
That gentle smile widened, showing off his brilliant teeth. “Why, Feyre, to find such a thing, all you’d need to do is look in a mirror.”
53 notes · View notes
renaerys · 3 years
Note
22. for reds 🤡
This is 100% not what you asked for (yet...👀), but I give you part 1 of what we're calling the Weird King AU. I'm turning this into a proper multi-chapter High School fic because I love you and I'd jump on any bandwagon for you.
xxx
Like most young, conventionally attractive Supervillains, Brick had made a bit of a habit of failing upwards. It was pretty easy in a town full of simpering morons content to project their own narrative assumptions onto him, and who was he to crush their dreams when they made his life a little easier?
For example, dating.
“You can tell me, you know.” His cute date, Tracy, sipped her milkshake across from him.
“Tell you what?”
She softened and reached her hand across the table. “Your tragic backstory. I’ll listen without judgment, I promise.”
Brick tried to think of something tragic, but it all seemed pretty underwhelming as far as Supervillain origin stories went. “You mean like how I was born in a toilet?”
She made an oh shape with her lips. “We all have those days where we feel like we were born in a toilet, Brick.”
He’d dated Tracy for three months before she broke up with him out of the blue in tears: sorry she couldn’t fix his baggage, she just wasn’t strong enough to handle all that tortured darkness, but she wished him nothing but health and happiness. Brick deleted her number from his phone and spent twenty whole minutes staring at the toilet in his bathroom, wondering what the lesson here was.
But everything changed when Mojo got out of prison and moved Brick and his brothers back to Townsville, where he enrolled them in the local high school alongside their former arch nemeses, the Powerpuff Girls.
Suddenly, everything Brick did pre-supposed ill intent. These people remembered him as the pest who had graffitied their local monuments and blown up their cars and endangered their children. They held no love for him, and at best they feared him. This was not Citiesville, where he’d been a tall, cold glass of Voss water in a sea of recycled Dasani.
He found himself thinking about his birthing toilet again as he stepped into the cafeteria alone and the conversation quieted down as his new classmates watched him from the safety of their tables. His next moves here were critical. He was no longer at the top of the food chain, but fear and mystery surrounding his origins and character gave him a certain power over his peers.
“Yea, though I walk through the valley of social suicide, I will fear no cringe,” he said to himself.
The jocks were out. Capable though he may be, Brick was not much of a team player unless there was a blood contract involved requiring his participation on pain of satanic torture. The drama kids were also a hard pass, not because he thought drama was lame, but because they had barely noticed him walk in, and Brick did not have the energy to deal with people more self-involved than himself. Some of the unaffiliated tables could be safe, but without a good understanding of the nuanced social dynamics in the high school, he could be heading toward irreversible doom, and that was a risk he was not willing to take.
He saw his salvation just ahead. It was the only option, all else being equal. In an environment where he couldn’t be certain of his baseline status and potential for upward mobility, there was greatness to be had only by association and certainty only in the devil he knew.
Brick helped himself to the empty seat directly across from Blossom Utonium to a chorus of gasps and staring.
Blossom did not startle like her table mates had. She watched him critically behind a head full of bangs as she balanced her soup spoon in her hand. “Really.”
Brick unwrapped the burrito he’d purchased in the lunch line and brandished it before him. “Really.”
He took a bite of the burrito. It was not hot enough. The two girls to Blossom’s left whispered to each other about that bad boy and he’s hot, though.
Blossom daintily spooned soup into her mouth without spilling a single drop as she continued to watch Brick for signs of his imminent dark side transformation.
The guy next to Brick was brave enough to ask him what his next class was. Brick had a mouth full of disappointing burrito, so he passed the guy the printout of his class schedule in lieu of answering.
“Wow, all APs, huh? Hey, we’re in U.S. History together next period, nice. I’m Mike Believe, by the way. Brick Jojo, right?”
Brick didn’t answer him immediately on account of the burrito currently occupying his mouth hole, and Mike took it the wrong way.
“Oh, yeah, we all know who you are. Blossom sort of filled us in.” He winced like he’d inadvertently revealed a terrible secret.
Brick swallowed his food and washed it down with a gulp of water. “Saves me some time.”
Mike looked super relieved. “For sure! Hey, I could lend you my notes if you want to catch up. Gershwin’s giving a quiz on the Progressive Era on Friday, and she’s a hard-ass who definitely won’t care that you just transferred…”
Brick chewed on his lunch as Mike continued to talk at him about classes and other vaguely helpful, albeit uninteresting, information. But Mike seemed normal enough, a little chatty but not in an overeager sort of way. Blossom was no longer clocking his every move and seemed to be absorbed in her friend’s latest swim team cheating scandal, until Brick reached for his water bottle and she suddenly laser-focused on his wandering hand.
Her keen attention to him was honestly flattering, if expected. It was in his nature to be noticed, and in this narrow respect she was no different from anyone else whose head he turned. If she chose to feed her interest with the flames of suspicion, then it was no difference to him.
But if she was anything like him—and on a chemical level she was probably the closest to him that a person could get—he suspected it took tremendous effort to hold her full and sustained attention. The world they inhabited was as vapid and mundane as the humans that surrounded them, and even the most gracious of gods grew bored of worship. Which explained all the smiting and fucking and generational curses upon entire households in everything from Greek mythology to the Old Testament.
Brick was pretty deep into a fantasy of Blossom going full Ixion and the Wheel on the swim team when Mike tapped his shoulder. “You ready to go?”
It took him a moment to realize the bell had rung and he had a class to get to—AP U.S. History with Mike, apparently. Brick gathered his tray and his bag and followed Mike. When he looked back at the table, Blossom was already gone.
xxx
That whole first week was painfully boring. No one bullied him, or pranked him, or picked a fight with him, of course. But no one really approached him, either. His brothers were more determined to make an effort. Boomer announced he was trying out for the soccer team because there was no rule saying a Super with extremely well documented ties to active criminals and the forces of Hell couldn’t kick a ball around a field. Butch had gotten himself invited to a midnight screening of Snakes on a Plane in some rich kid’s home movie theater, but only after that same kid had accidentally spilled milk on Butch and burst into tears in front of a cafeteria full of Juniors and Seniors. Brick declined the invitation Butch extended to him. He had that AP U.S. History exam to study for on Friday, anyway.
He shared all of his classes with Blossom. Even in the classes where her assigned seat was behind his and he couldn’t see her, he could feel her lobotomizing stare at the back of his head whenever she glanced up from her notebook. And while Mike’s notes were perfectly adequate and the friendly gesture counted for more than the content (a gesture Brick would not soon forget), there was a far more efficient way to accomplish his goal of murdering the class averages while also taking the edge off his loner doldrums.
“Can I borrow your class notes?”
Blossom rose from her seat and pulled her hair tie out to re-do her extremely long ponytail. She held the elastic between her teeth as she worked. Her teeth were very straight, he noticed. Some pretty nice girl-teeth, generally speaking.
“Which class?”
“All of them.”
He watched her wind the elastic around her hair with quick, adroit fingers. “That’s a lot of notes.”
“You’re the top of every class. No point in asking anyone else.”
She moved toward the hall. He followed her out. “Why would I help you?”
A legitimate question delivered without venom. Unlike her sister Buttercup, who’d “run into” Brick after school on Monday and told him to watch his back, Blossom didn’t have to do anything but maintain a general proximity to make her superiority complex known. Which was the kind of flex he could fuck with.
“Isn’t helping people sort of your mandate?”
They had arrived at her locker, which she opened with enough force to rattle the hinges. “I help the helpless. Are you helpless, Brick?”
Brick smiled at her baiting. Had she ever actually said his name at a normal volume before? It sounded good even in her baseline bitch timbre. “Critically helpless. I’m the new student who transferred in the middle of the semester, and you’re the only person who knows me.”
A couple other students clearly trying to get to the lockers Brick was blocking hovered just out of reach. They whispered to each other, but neither of them actually worked up the courage to ask Brick to move. He ignored them.
Blossom rummaged in her locker for the binder she would need for the next class. “Make friends.”
“Working on it.”
The locker door slammed and she faced him. There was something confrontational in the way she held herself before him that kicked him in the nuts back in time thirteen years to their more uncouth days when all he wanted to do was destroy her so he’d be the only one. Now they were older and wiser and he actually did need her notes to study, so destroying her was not high on his list of priorities.
“You want to be my friend.”
“We have so much in common.”
“So do lions and hyenas.”
“Both are apex predators, so.”
She took a step closer and peered up at him. Brick did not move, although he wondered what was so interesting about his face. She probably just thought he was hot. She was probably as bored as he was. She probably—
“You have lettuce in your teeth.”
Brick pulled back and covered his mouth on instinct. God fucking damnit.
Blossom was already walking away from him by the time he’d picked the food from his teeth. “I’ll expect my notes back in mint condition before first period tomorrow morning.”
Brick pressed a fist against the lockers and quietly fumed. “Dumbass…”
“Um, sorry, but do you mind…?”
The student who’d been waiting for her locker space to clear up had her palms up as if to assuage a feral stray. Brick pushed off the lockers, but his fist left a dent where he’d unleashed some of his impotent self-pity. He looked back at the girl, and she shook her head.
“It’s fine! It, uh, it happens sometimes.” She pointed a couple lockers down to Blossom’s, which was dinged up worse than the others.
Brick stared at Blossom’s locker, and then back at the girl. Her narrow, dark eyes were wide, but not out of fear. She was waiting for something, and like an idiot it took him a moment to catch up. “You’re trying to make me feel better about fucking up your locker.”
She laughed nervously. “I mean, it’s really fine! You just looked so miserable for a second there, and I just thought…”
Great, he was moping so hard he had an audience.
The five minute warning bell rang, and a flood of students rushed past them on their way to fourth period. Brick stepped aside so the girl could get to her locker.
“Hey, you’re the new guy, right?”
The new guy, yeah. How quaint. Except, she was waiting for a response, which wasn’t the absolute worst thing that had happened to him all week.
“Brick,” he said. But of course, she already knew that, and she was just being nice.
“I’m Kim. Kim Chan.”
“Okay.” He didn’t have anything else to say to her, so he decided to get his shit and get to his next class.
“Welcome back to Townsville, Brick.”
Brick shoved his hands in his pockets and stalked off. It didn’t occur to him until later that Kim was the first and only person who had properly welcomed him back home.
70 notes · View notes